#like i thought they just made his league look a pony and everyone said it was a leak
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
The fact we got mh viktor spoilers from a fucking PONY
I'm shiting myself rn
#arcane viktor#viktor#viktor arcane#machine herald viktor#a pony#A FYCKING PONY#honesty i already guessed that he would look pretty similar to his league disign anyway#like i thought they just made his league look a pony and everyone said it was a leak#arcane#arcane spoilers#???#does it count?#arcane leaks#im not even that mad bc its a PONY we don't even know what he'll look like standing#or under the mask#cannot wait
65 notes
¡
View notes
Text
We Are Young
Pairing: Lin-Manuel Miranda x Reader
Word Count: 3.2k
Warnings: Minors DNI, Explicit language, explicit casual sex, drinking, a bowling alley, bathroom sex.
A/N: This is from an old smut prompt which requested sex with stranger Lin at a bar. Changed it just a little. Maybe Iâm jaded because itâs not so filthy to me. Itâs like, smut light?.
I stole @ivycomet âs pic and gif because this is her fault. There will be a part two very soon.
ââ-
2011
You couldn't decide what to do with your weave.
You fussed with in the mirror, frustrated because up would mean comfort in the 88-degree heat and down would just look fly as you were having a bomb hair day.
Even though it was after 8 pm, it was still hot as hell in NYC.
You were having serious second thoughts about this. You usually worked your life away, but brushed the qualms out of your mind as you settled for a pony tail.
You smoothed the white bandeau top stretched across your breasts and turned around to check the back zipper on the cute high waisted navy blue polka dot shorts you were wearing; the perfect outfit for the 4th of July.
You didn't usually show so much skin but it was beyond time to turn up.
After you were dressed, you straightened the mess youâd made in the bedroom of the Harlem apartment you shared with your bestie Mayra, which you really only used to sleep, a place to lay your head between busy.
It was the perfect setup for you and her. You had a decent place to live and you didn't cramp her style.
She was always constantly trying to get you to go out and have fun, but the life of an editor could be all consuming, if you were trying to climb manuscripts to the top. Which you were.
âThere is no excuse not to get loose tonight.â Mayra told you over the phone earlier. âWe're going to have fun, you will relax, and maybe meet someone interesting."
ââ
âTell me again why we are at a bowling alley?'" You were ready to go home. You looked up at the sign on the building.
"This is NOT what's up."
"Shut the fuck up and go inside. Damn. Always got to be so difficult. I liked it better when you didn't talk in the 6th grade."
When you walked in, it was so different than the outside. It was almost like a club, the lighting, the lounge behind the bowling lanes, and the scantily clad waitresses.
A huge dude was standing just inside the door. A bouncer.
"Derek! What up!" Mayra greeted the bouncer with a hug.
She introduced him to you.
"We met when I first started coming here a few months ago. He's cool people.â
Mayra leaned in and Derek nodded toward the far side of the alley. She grinned.
"Thanks." She started walking further into the alley. "Let's go to the bar."
You were nonplussed.
You followed Mayra and plopped down on a stool, taking out your phone and started to answer emails when Your friend grabbed your phone and put it on the counter, handing you a drink.
âGet your ass off your shoulders and out of your phone. Weâre here to have fun!â
You just shook your head, but you took the drink and sipped. It was Real McCoy and Coke.
"NIceeee." you grinned, liking the way the drink felt going down.
"Hey. Slow down." Mayra was cracking up. "Donât get wasted. Youâre a lightweight.â
You flipped her off as you drank up. âFuck you.â
But you knew it was true. But you just wanted to have some fun tonight.
-----
You and Mayra went to get a locker and shoes and then went toward the lane that Mayraâs friends had reserved.
"Who the fuck knew that bowling alleys had VIP sections?"
You and Mayra toasted your glasses, You were getting a buzz that made you feel warm and happy inside. Kinda like chocolate.
You found yourself among a group of people that kept getting larger.
"Hmph. Look at those guys over there..." Mayra was checking out the guys at the next lane.
You were sitting down putting on your bowling shoes, shaking your head that apparently Mayra was into guys tonight.
You looked over and caught a smedium height carmel-colored guy checking you out. He looked a little familiar, but you didn't think you knew him.
You smiled at him, but kept your eyes moving so as not to encourage him. The flash of his watch caught your eye and suddenly you went back to his eyes again.
He raised his drink with the offending arm to his very nice lips and stared at you.
You flushed and looked away, taking a sip of your own drink.
âThatâs Lin-Manuel.â Mayra had been watching you. âAnd heâs cute. But heâs also a really dope person.â
âCool.â
You tried to play it off and tied your other shoe. Someone tapped you on the shoulder and you looked up, expecting to see Mayra. But it was carmel dude.
You moved to stand up beside him. Your head spun with the sudden motion and the alcohol.
You looked at him shyly; he was so familiar. You smiled at him, cocking your head to the side.
Lin felt like the world shifted and he had to plant his feet. That smile was everything. He had to be careful not to check you out too hard.
The way you were looking him straight in the eye, like you knew his soul, confirmed to him that he should get to know you better.
He had to stay cool. "I'm Lin."
He reached his hand out toward you. You looked around and Mayra was nowhere to be found.
Something about that smile, that mouth. You reached out your hand to him. You shook and Lin kept your hand in his.
You two just looked at each other until you realized you were staring. Then you looked down at your bowling shoes.
You looking away gave Lin the chance to check you out. That body. Yes. He had to get to next to you.
But his game was usually wack. He couldnât fuck it up. He decided to just be himself. He needed to make you laugh.
Before he could speak, everyone from the other lane came over and mingled. There was a taller cute bald headed dude named Chris, another guy named Bill, another dark handsome guy that told you to call him UTK.
More people with weird names were introduced to you, Two-Touch, Jelly Donut, Shockwave, and Arthur the Geniuses who was very nerdy but strangely attractive to you.
You started talking to him, but you felt Linâs eyes on you the whole time the group was chatting and mingling.
You went to check your phone and realized it wasn't there. You looked down at the seat where you had been sitting and began to panic.
âOh no, my phone!â You exclaimed while looking around.
Lin's voice was very near your ear.
"Looking for this?"
A shiver ran through you. You looked down at his hand and saw your phone.
âI found it on the bar, I was going to see if it was anyoneâs over hereâŚâ
A flood of relief washed over you, and you went to grab it. You pulled your hand back at the spark that surged through your fingers when they made contact with Lin's skin.
"Whoa. Must be static." Lin felt it, too.
Your eyes locked for a split second and Lin saw another universe. He tried to shake it off. This was crazy.
You looked up into his chocolate brown eyes and his long ass lashes. Okay. You could get lost here.
He handed the phone to you and smiled in response to your happiness at getting it back. You looked up and smiled back at him.
There was a little awkward silence as you both looked at each other and imagined the possibilities. Wild thoughts. But only for two seconds.
You were imagining his lips on you in places that had not been seen or touched by another human in many moons.
Lin was thinking about having your brown legs wrapped around him as he tried to get real deep with you. The shorts you were wearing were everything. He couldnât think about the top or else his eyes would be glued there the rest of the night.
You were shocked at how your thoughts were so explicit about this man you just met.
Lin was thinking of a way to make his daydream come true.
You looked away at Chris who was setting up the bowling order and at UTK and Mayra who were looking deep into one anotherâs eyes. Your eyes came back to Lin. It was inevitable.
"Thank you."
There was another awkward silence. This was getting dangerous, you thought. You needed some space before you said or did something reckless.
âIâm⌠going to get another drinkâŚâ
âLet me buy it for you.â
The way he was smirking at you made you feel some kinda way. It was like he knew exactly what it would take to get you to cum. Fuck.
âOh. Ok.â
Linâs was looking over his shoulder and smirking. When you checked you saw Chris shaking his head and smiling.
-----
An hour later, you were getting moist at Linâs intelligence. He gave the greatest literary conversation youâd ever had. Nerds turned you the fuck on.
Your conversation was so dope. You listened to how Lin was going to burn the world up with his brilliance and you let him know how you were a success at being innovative in breaking down.
The more you drank, the more you wanted to fuck his brains out. You had to try to chill.
��So what was that all about when we left the alley area? You and your homeboy playing games?â
âMe and Chris?â Lin laughed. âNah. Chris is like my big brother. He laughs at me for pursuing women who are out of my league.â
You took a sip of your drink, set it down and smiled at him.
âSo, are you pursuing me?â
That smile. And was he blushing? Awww. How fuckably cute. You chuckled and Lin brightened up a little.
âIâd be an idiot not to. I mean, damn. Youâre gorgeous.â
What was it about this nerd dude that was turning you on so much? Those eyes? Nah, that mouth. And his cute pink tongue that darted out and cleaned up his mouth after a drink.
âI have something he can clean up,â you thought, as you crossed your legs to calm your clit down.
Lin took in your legs in the shorts and had to recall lines of Shakespeare to calm his threatening woodie. He decided to go for it.
âThe guys have already started a game; they havenât missed us and they won't.â
He looked down and you noticed his long lashes again. Then he looked up at you again with those eyes and you almost fell off your stool.
âYou wanna get out of here?â
âHell yeah.â
It was out before you knew it. Lin laughed and told the bartender to put your drinks on Christopher Jacksonâs tab.
You texted Mayra where that you were leaving with Lin.
âGet it! Iâm so glad that I dragged your ass out of the house.â
âShut up.â
You almost forgot that you were still wearing bowling shoes.
âWe canât go out in New York City in stolen bowling shoes. Itâs 25 to life.â
Lin looked down and laughed.
âYouâre right!â
You made your way over to the locker area, which was in a corner of the bowling alley. Lin sat down and started taking off his shoes.
You sauntered over, put your foot up on the bench and showed off your leg and your back arch as you slowly took off yours and replaced them with your high heeled sandals.
Yes. You were officially on your bullshit.
Lin stopped what he was doing to watch you.
âHoly fuck!â he thought.
You looked over at him. âWhatâs wrong?â
âOh shit? Did I say that out loud? Sometimes I get over excited, shoot off at the mouthâŚâ
He was outright staring at you with his mouth open, the look on his face so fucking hot to you.
He cleared his throat. âUmmmm. I just have to say, you are gorgeous and I am very attracted toâŚâ he motioned to your body. âAll that.â
You laughed heartily.
âReally? Thanks. I am attracted to you as well, Lin.â You put your other leg up and took off your other shoe in the same manner as before.
This time however, you leaned toward him so that he could see down your top. Then, you stood up and smoothed it with your hands, making sure your fingers lingered over your nipples.
You could hear Linâs soft moan as you did that.
âYou make me want to do things, Lin.â
You walked over to where he was and stood before him, placing your legs on either side of his.
Lin was eye level with your crotch, gave a mischievous smirk and looked up as he placed his hands on your thigh.
You sat on his lap and his hands moved up to cup your ass as he let you on, widening his legs so that you were positioned right over his cock.
Feeling the sizeable hard on, you started moving. Yes. You would let Linâs huge cock ruin you after knowing him for two hours. You only live once.
When you finally kissed after all the flirting and teasing, it was like a door to sin opened up.
You tried as hard as you could to put your tongue down his throat, and Lin stood up with your ass in his hands and slammed your back against the lockers behind you.
He started grinding into you through your clothes and your wetness began to drip onto your already moist panties.
When you came up for air, you both realized where you were. You slowly slid down his body and you separated a bit, but neither of you were satisfied. You looked at his jeans and how excited he was.
âThat must be uncomfortable.â You reached out and brushed your fingers against his hard cock. He whimpered a bit and replied.
âIt is.â His eyes held yours. You nodded to the left.
âWell, letâs take care of that.â
You took his hand and led him to the single use bathroom that was actually pretty decent. Clean, modern amenities. You breathed a sigh of relief when you saw a small basket of assorted condoms on the vanity. You were in love with this place.
You locked the door behind you.
Lin leaned against the sink, palming himself over his jeans.
âIâd like to see it?â
Lin smirked and reached for his belt buckle. You bit your lip as you watched. That sound of the belt buckle clanking got you even wetter, and as Lin showed you his black boxer briefs, then his caramel colored cock, it was game over.
You literally started to drip as he stroked his cock for you.
âOh shit. I like that.â
It was a good size and so smooth and beautiful. You moved closer and put your hand on it. You took over stroking and felt his firm warm manhood in your hand, leaning forward and kissing him as he closed his eyes.
It would have been a nice, innocent kiss if you werenât pumping pre-cum out of him in a bowling room bathroom.
âFuck, what are you doing to me?â
Lin opened his eyes and they blazed warm fire at you. He put his hands on your waist, feeling the bare skin there and then suddenly, spun you around so that he was behind you and you were facing the mirror.
He ran his hands up your waist to your bandeau top, searching for and finding your nipples as he went. His fingers curled into the top and pulled it down, freeing your breasts into his waiting hands.
âSo fucking beautiful. I was thinking of doing this since I first saw you.â
He grabbed them and toyed with your nipples with his fingers and thumbs. You arched your back, feeling his warm hardness there.
Lin trailed one of his hands up to your neck and grabbed it, making you moan because that is what youâd wanted from him all night. His hands on you aggressively.
Then, he took your chin and moved it toward his mouth, lewdly kissing you as he felt you up and squeezed your neck.
Next, his hand went from you neck to the waist band of your shorts and inside. You squirmed, as he was now twisting your nipple and searching your pussy inside your shorts.
When he found your wet, bare folds, you moaned your appreciation against his mouth as he rubbed up and down your slick lips.
âYou like that?â Lin asked as he pulled away to catch his breath.
You just moaned again. His fingers were skimming along your clit as they rubbed up and down. It felt oh so good, but didnât give you any satisfaction.
âYeah, you like that, look how wet you are. Fuck, you feel so tight and wet!â He exclaimed as his long fingers found and breached your hole.
You couldnât take it anymore as you pulled away and unbuttoned your shorts, pulling them and your panties down as Lin pulled his pants down too. He grabbed a condom and put it on as you leaned against the sink and panted.
When it was on, Lin took you by the waist and turned you around again, taking his dick and rubbing it against you from behind as you put your leg up on the vanity and he positioned himself at your opening.
âAh!â you exclaimed as he breached you and bottomed out inside you.
Lin held on to your waist as you braced your leg and arm against the vanity as he pumped into you. He felt amazing stretching you out so much that you couldnât help but keep lubricating you both.
âFeels so fucking good!â
You threw it down on him as he pumped upward, as fast as you both could until you started seeing stars.
He started pumping sloppily and you could hear your bodies slapping together as he started losing it.
His grunts were in time with the thrusts. When his hand went to your clit and your breast again, that was the invitation for your body to explode.
It was quick and good and took the edge off for a bit. You were not sorry as you held eye contact with him as he got dressed.
âI- I donât want the night to be over.â
He was so cute, that you couldnât help but give him a peck on the lips.
âMe neither.â
Lin blushed a little. âIâll give you some privacy.â
He quickly shuffled out the door and left you to clean up.
He sat on the bench and noticed his shoes werenât tied. He chuckled at himself and his feeble nerd game. He didnât know thatâs what got him in.
You were out five minutes later, looking slightly less recently-fucked. You smiled when you saw Lin waiting for you.
âYou ready to set the world on fire?â
You were hopeful, more than in a long while.
âSure. Or maybe we can find new ways to fall apart?â
You took his hand and went out into the July night.
ââ-
Read the next part: Some Nights
Tagging: @theatrenerd86 @sebastianabucknettastan @imatyoursurrvicesurr @riiyy @lonelydance @jbrizzywrites @sillyteecup @ohsoverykeri @theselilwonders @curtainremote @honeysucklechocolatedrippin @delaber
#Lin Manuel Miranda#lin manuel miranda x reader#lin manuel x reader#lin manuel miranda smut#lin x reader#freestyle love supreme#hamilfam
143 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Bob Sheldon Headcanons
WARNING(S): Mentions of alcohol abuse, physical abuse, death; got angsty towards the end there god damnâ
Has an older brother named Gordon who moved away to go to law school, theyâre a little over 4 years apart. They were never really close, due to their father creating unnecessary competition between them since they were younger. He doesnât like talking about him much.
Mr. Sheldon would always compare Bob to Gordon, saying that Bob âought to be more like his big brother instead of screwing around all the time.â Overtime Bob grew to resent his old man a whole lot.
Mrs. Sheldon is a chain smoker, she tried her best to hide it from the family but eventually Bob found out. Most of the time after she gets into a fight with her husband, she locks herself in one of their bathrooms, opens the window, and silently lights a cigarette as she stews by herself. One night she forgot to lock the door and Bob walked in on her. He promised he wouldnât tell dad.
He tended to favor his momma over his daddy, she spoiled him more and he felt she was always easier to talk to than dad.
His parents have a decent age gap, his mother being eleven years younger than his father. Theyâd known each other since they were kids, his dad was best friends with one of his momâs brothers growing up.
Being spoiled rotten with tons of cash throughout life has its pros and cons. Despite always coming off as cocky and entitled, deep down bob hated being a soc. At the age of 18 he already had all the money, nice clothes, popularity, and dr*gs he could ever want, so why even try?
He had no goals for himself, didnât want to go to college, didnât want to work, he could really care less about all that. He had a tuff car and he was dating one of the hottest gals in school, that was all that was important to him.
He met his best friend, Randy, in kindergarten. They went to catholic school together, theyâre parents even get along well. Both of their childhoods were spent visiting each otherâs houses and going to family cookouts often.
His dad forced him to join a baseball league in seventh grade, even though Bob expressed he didnât like it his dad made him stick with it for a few years. He was eventually kicked off the varsity team his sophomore year in high school for excessive drinking, along with constantly butting heads with his teammates and the coach.
The only good thing he got out of baseball was watching Cherry Valance preform with the cheerleaders at his games, thatâs how their relationship started.
Heâs secretly blind as a bat, but he refuses to wear glasses. Bob found out he desperately needed glasses in the third grade. once all the kids in his class seen him with those thick-brimmed, magnifying glasses it was all over. he was teased ruthlessly to the point where he just stopped wearing them and never put them on again.
âWhat happened to those god awful goggles, Sheldon?â
âPsh. They were fake I wore em as a joke.â đ
^ That forced him to sit in the front of class a lot so he didnât have to struggle as much to see the board. Even though the poor b*stard was blind the entire time, it made him used to getting called on by the teachers and chatting with his classmates. He was one of the most popular boys in town in no time.
Mr. Sheldon slowly became an alcoholic as his boys grew up. He went from one glass of scotch at night to taking a shot immediately when he wakes up in the morning and being plastered by the afternoon. Usually heâs a sluggish drunk, but god forbid he gets to drinking when heâs mad.
His old man was terrifying when he was both intoxicated and livid. He never put his hands on his wife but there have been multiple drunken episodes where he either destroyed sh*t in the house... or heâd beat Bob.
If you were to ask Bob if he would rather get hit with a belt or his dadâs hands, he would pick the belt. Even the metal part hitting him was no where near as painful as his fatherâs closed-fist strikes with his gold rings. If Bob had a good buzz on it numbed the pain a bit, so he tried his best to be hammered before he got home most nights.
His mother never stepped in or said anything about it, sheâd clean up her husbandâs mess and go to bed. The next morning the family would act as if it didnât happen. They had to maintain their pristine reputation of course, wouldnât want the neighborhood to know both Mr. Sheldon and his youngest son had drinking problems. Bob eventually couldnât even stand his mom anymore. He hated them.
Mrs. Sheldon hated herself too, and her husband. She knew her baby boy was f*cked up because of them, the guilt ate away at her every day. Deep down in her heart she knew her son was drinking and causing trouble because of how he was brought upâ how he was being treated at home... and she did nothing about it.
The mixture of bullies at school and his own personal bully at home molded him into being the arrogant and angry a*shole weâve come to know. No one would be able to hurt him if he just beat them to it and hurt them first... right?
One night things got really bad, Bobâs report card came in the mail while he was out on a date with Cherry. His daddy was displeased, to say the least, 3 bold Fâs sat on the paper.
âThat no good son of a b*tch is lucky he ainât home.â Mr. Sheldon spat as he slammed the report card on the dining room table, his wife visibly flinched.
When Bob got home that night he was already fired up, some greasers were trying to make a move on Cherry and Randyâs girl, Marcia, at the Nightly Double. The last thing he expected when he got home was to see his mother sweeping up broken glass while nursing a busted lip and a black eye.
They held eye contact for a long moment, neither of them said a word. His mother looked at him with so much pain, so much regret in her eyes, tears silently rolled down her cheeks. Bob turned around and left wordlessly.
He picked up a few of his friends, stopped by the liquor store, then began to look for some trouble. He immediately drove to the east side of town to look for some greasers to mess with, and after only fifteen minutes of cruising his eyes landed two younger boys from the drive-in earlier that night.
âJackpot.â He slurred to himself as he turned his car onto the grass and pulled up to the park.
Whoever wasnât helping Bob restrain the greaser he was drowning was beating the second boy in the grass. Every now and then Bob would pull the kid out of the water only to shove him back in almost immediately. He held him under the water, the cold liquid splashed everywhere managing to soak everyone near the fountain but he didnât care... he couldnât feel a thing.
The other greaser was shouting, his pals continued to egg him on as he continued swing the greaserâs head back and forth wildly under the water. He didnât even know what anyone was saying, he wasnât paying attention, all his focus was directly on hurting the individual in his grasp.
Red. Everything was fine until Bob noticed the water was changing colors. His ears were ringing, all he could hear was the faint sound of footsteps rapidly getting lower and lower, farther away. There was no more yelling, no more voices.
âDid I k.ill him?â He thought to himself, immediate regret and fear flooding over him.
He let go of the kids shirt and fell over with a soft thud, a sharp pain erupted from his torso. His hand lightly touched the left side of his ribs and there it was... warm, red liquid coated his fingertips after he pulled his hand away. It was then he noticed the other greaser, the tan boy frantically pulled his friend out of the water and laid him down on the cold concrete.
âP-Pony? Ponyboy?â He shook violently, his right fist held a switchblade tightly. âOh god... what did I do... what did I do.â
Bob watched him slowly sink to the ground, his back resting against the side of the fountain as he began to sob. His eyes flickered to the unconscious kid, Ponyboy. He didnât understand how his body went from hot to cold as fast as it did, the reality of the situation was crashing down on him like a ton of bricks, he knew he was going to die.
He looked up at the sky and took in a strangled breath before wincing in pain. To his left he noticed his flaskâ his dads old flask, it was his eighteenth birthday gift. The thought of his fatherâs proud face as he handed it to him that day made Bob sick. He reached for it, the cold metal on his palm soothed him a bit. He weakly unscrewed the cap and went to take a sip, only to realize it was empty. Johnny watched him the entire time with a horrified gaze, but Bob didnât seem to notice.
âDamn... thatâs a shame.â The Soc grumbled to himself.
He tossed it, making it land a few feet away in the grass. His attention returned to the starry sky, a light feeling crept its way in his chest. He couldnât tell if that was just him dying or if it was something else, but after eighteen years of being in this world his finally took the time to stop and look at how beautiful the sky was for the first and last time. He was scared, he didnât want to go so soon, yet at the same time... he was relieved.
âWow...â Bob sighed, âAinât this something else.â
His vision began to blur, tearsâ or was that also death? He felt the salty streams creep past his eyelids and run down the corners of his eyes. He was ready.
With one final breath, he passed away. His eyes never closed, he died looking at the stars.
#the outsiders#the outsiders imagine#the outsiders headcanons#the outsiders hcs#the outsiders fandom#bob sheldon#cherry valance#robert sheldon#bob sheldon imagine#bob sheldon headcanons#bob sheldon hcs
58 notes
¡
View notes
Text
things we could burn in one go (eminence) -- chapter 10
also on ao3
Rating: Mature Warnings: Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings Relationships: Isabel Evans & Max Evans & Michael Guerin, Michael Guerin/Alex Manes, Forrest Long/Alex Manes Additional Tags: post-s2, Canon Compliant, Angst, Canon-Typical Violence, Hurt/Comfort, Starts Forlex Ends Malex, Other Characters May Appear, Tags Subject to Update, Mutual Pining, Breaking Up, Getting Together
Chapter Summary: Alex and Forrest struggle to understand each other in the wake of their breakup; Alex makes a shocking discovery at the Long farm.
Excerpt:
The corner of Forrestâs mouth twitched, as did one eyebrow, and his stance softened slightly. âNo serenade? No boombox? No diamonds? There goes that fantasy.â
It was true; Alex had come here empty-handed, the way he brought himself to every step of their relationship. All the things he had inside him, all the things he had to give, heâd failed to deliver any of them in a way that Forrest needed. Heâd made do with illusions, convincing ones, convincing enough to fool even himself into thinking he was built any other way than this. He was a problem-solver, a provider; it was bitter medicine to learn that brute-forcing himself into the proper shape for someone else only hurt everyone involved.
Alex ducked his head with an infinitesimal smile of his own. âSorry to disappoint.â
Forrest shook his head. âHonestly, Iâm just kind of surprised youâre even here. I thought Iâd be waiting until I decided to come to you. And shouldnât you be at work right now?â
âI took a half day,â Alex replied. Heâd taken tomorrow off as well to prepare for their planning session, but Forrest didnât need to know that. âI didnât want to make either of us wait. Not for this.â
(Wednesday, 14:00)
The Long family home was leagues from the old barn and the fallen tree, but an odd sort of almost-nostalgia sloshed in Alexâs stomach as he approached the house all the same. He had only been back here a few times since he and Forrest met; it wasnât a part of their relationship; it was more convenient to spend their time at Alexâs, where there was no one to bother them. When they spent the night together, it was in Alexâs bed, and the sex they had was there too, unless Forrest knew for sure Wyatt was gone and not coming back. That thought only made it stranger, how Alex had never quite gotten used to sharing his space with him, sharing a bed, sharing a life. For the thousandth time he wondered what was wrong with him, but he took a deep breath and cut that feeling loose and let it float away. What good was a question with no answer to him now? It was a search heâd never finish, and he would have to learn to live with it.
It felt wrong to leave something before it was finished. To turn his back on a piece of himself before examining every inch of it under the light, to cut loose a string without following it to its end and seeing where it led. But to force it would only make things worse, and heâd done enough of that already.
By the time Alex parked, shut off his car, and gathered his willpower to approach the house, the door was open, and Forrest was waiting for him on the porch. He lookedâŚgreat. Normal. Heâd touched up his hair; his eyes were well-rested and sharp; his fingers and neck dripped with jewelry, and Alex could recognize the look for the armor it was. His own leather jacket was a solid weight across his shoulders.
âHey,â he said with an awkward wave.
The corner of Forrestâs mouth twitched, as did one eyebrow, and his stance softened slightly. âNo serenade? No boombox? No diamonds? There goes that fantasy.â
It was true; Alex had come here empty-handed, the way he brought himself to every step of their relationship. All the things he had inside him, all the things he had to give, heâd failed to deliver any of them in a way that Forrest needed. Heâd made do with illusions, convincing ones, convincing enough to fool even himself into thinking he was built any other way than this. He was a problem-solver, a provider; it was bitter medicine to learn that brute-forcing himself into the proper shape for someone else only hurt everyone involved.
Alex ducked his head with an infinitesimal smile of his own. âSorry to disappoint.â
Forrest shook his head. âHonestly, Iâm just kind of surprised youâre even here. I thought Iâd be waiting until I decided to come to you. And shouldnât you be at work right now?â
âI took a half day,â Alex replied. Heâd taken tomorrow off as well to prepare for their planning session, but Forrest didnât need to know that. âI didnât want to make either of us wait. Not for this.â
Forrest just snorted and moved aside, sitting in a rocking chair and nudging the one beside it with his foot. âWell, letâs get this over with.â
Sitting, they were silent for a while, the world peaceful around themâbirds chirping, sun shining, the whole nine yards. Alex watched a small lizard creep across the dirt below the porch railing until it disappeared beneath the house.
âIâm sorry,â he said. âI should have told you about Michael. That wasnât fair, and Iâm sorry for how I acted and the things I said.â
He swallowed, grimaced, almost, the words juvenile and inadequate to his own ears.
âAbout Michael staying with you, orâŚabout Michael,â Forrest replied, guarded.
âThe first one. Wellâboth, as it turns out. I thoughtâŚI guess it doesnât matter what I thought. Iâm sorry for not telling you that Michael was staying over; that was shitty, I knew the whole time it was shitty, and I did it anyway because I didnât want to fight. But at the same time, I had no idea you were worried about, well, me cheating on you.â
Sighing, Forrest said, âI told you, man. Unfinished business. Itâs kind of visible from space. Before this, I wouldnât even have thought I was a jealous person, can you believe that? I should have said something to you, but I thought I could just power through it.â
âI guess we both learned things about ourselves,â Alex said wryly. âI didnât think I had anything to hide, but when it came time to say something about Michael to you, I just clammed up. Would I have felt that way if it was Kyle staying over? Probably not. But I wasnât thinking about it like that.â
âHuh.â Forrest paused. He rocked his chair slowly forward and back, hands folded on his stomach.
âDid I act weird? Shifty, like I was hiding something?â Alex asked, awkward and vulnerable, embarrassed at how poorly he knew himself, how poorly he knew how he should have acted to not even know that much.
âNo, not really. Well, you were pretty distant, but,â he shrugged, âthereâs nothing wrong with needing space. It was justâŚyou know, you sang that song at the Pony when we got together, and I had an inkling it was about Guerin, but for some reason I thought I could handle it. Dating a guy who was in love with someone else, who was trying to move on. But it didnât work like that, huh.â
âIâm sorry,â Alex repeated weakly. âI really thought I was ready. I didnât mean to lie to you; mostly I was lying to myself. But I know it doesnât make it any better.â
âCan I ask you a question? Point blank?â
âUm, sure. Go ahead.â
âWere you cheating on me with Guerin?â
âNo.â That, at least, he could say firm and clear.
Forrest took a deep breath, dropped his eyes, then looked out across the desert. âOkay.â
âOkay?â
âI believe you.â
Briefly, Alex had to push down the urge to lash out defensively like he had during their previous fight. Had he really done so much to deserve that scrutiny while they were together?
âThank you,â he said, not sure of what else needed to be.
âI appreciate you coming here and being honest. I meanâŚit still kind of stings for things to end this way, but. I do appreciate it. And, well, Iâm sorry too.â
âFor what?â
âShowing up and exploding like that without giving you some warning. I mean, Iâm kind of not sorry it brought things to a head in the end, but it was still rude.â
âNo, I shouldâveââ
Forrest held up a hand to stall Alex. âNo, seriously, dude. The martyr act is cute, but Iâm a big boy. Your house is covered in cameras, and you need like two weeks of warning for a coffee date; I knew better than to think showing up like that would be a cute surprise.â
âOh. Um.â Alex floundered for a way to respond to that. He felt seen, pinned under the lamp of an insight he hadnât known Forrest had. It was itchy.
âUm, thanks. For the apology. And I get what you mean, about being sorry it happened but not sorry thatâŚwell. I really am sorry it ended this way.â If not that it was ending at all.
âAre you?â Forrest raised an eyebrow. âYouâre a free agent now. I half-expect Guerin to send me flowers by Saturday.â
Alex winced. But still, he said, âOkay, thatâs fair. We kind of, umâŚâ
Forrest let out an ugly snort. âYou know, most people double check after a fight like that. Damn, Iâm glad I was already planning on breaking up with you for good if you hadnât gotten the message.â
âIâŚI know. The way it happened, it justâŚâ Alex sighed and raked his hand through his hair. âI wonât make excuses. You have every right to be mad.â
âI am mad. And hurt,â Forrest said matter-of-factly. âBut maybe not as much as I thought Iâd be, once the shock cooled off.â
âY-yeah?â
âYeah.â A smile flickered on Forrestâs mouth, and he shrugged. âLooking back on it, it kind of feels like weâd been forcing it for a while, huh.â
Alex matched him hesitant smile for hesitant smile. Between them there were stacks of stilted conversations and unmade plans, awkward mornings and missed connections. From the morning Fields barged into Alexâs life to the moment he thought he saw his brother at the airport, in the past few weeks there were a number of times Alex had found himself unable to reach out across a gap and meet Forrest there. Heâd thought it was just something wrong with him; it was an unbelievable relief to find that Forrest felt the same.
âYou might be right,â he confessed.
âYeah, I think I am,â Forrest sighed. âDamn. Thatâs probably why my head went straight to cheating.â
âYou donât have to find a way to even that scale,â Alex replied, shaking his head. âI was wrong; I wonât back down from that. But Michael aside, I never wanted to hurt you, Forrest. And Iâm sorry I did.â
Forrest chewed on his lip, an old nervous habit. He had a pinprick scar just there, a souvenir from a piercing heâd grown out of, and when Alex would kiss him there, heâd smile. Alex was walking away from this with warm memories, sweet new patterns in the weaving of his life, unexpected treasures. And that in itself was something to cherish, no matter how much their relationship faded into history.
âYeah, well, same here.â
âYou didnât hurt me, now youâre the one trying to even the scaleââ Alex protested.
Forrest cut him off. âI like you, Alex, and I liked our jam sessions, and you made my time in Roswell suck so much less than I thought it would. But thereâs a universe where weâre sitting on opposite ends of this, because my book is way more almost done than Iâd let on to you just yet, so. Thanks for being such an almost-two-timing emotionally constipated jerk so when I tell my friends this story five years from now I can totally get all the sympathy.â
Alex let out a surprised snort that turned into laughter, and Forrest joined him, if a little more subdued than heâd normally be.
When they collected themselves, Forrest wiped some wetness away from his eyes and said, âSeriously, though, Alex, I hope he makes you happy. Because I donât think we did that for each other, in the long run.â
âI hope that for you, too, Forrest,â Alex replied softly. âYou deserve someone way less fucked up than me.â
âNah, cut that crap out. Weâre all a little bit fucked up.â
âI guess thatâs true.â
âIt is true. You, me, whoever I date next. My old granny,â he said with the first true smile of the afternoon. âAnd Guerin, too.â
His smile dropped as quickly as it had appeared, and he leaned forward, reaching out and putting his hand on Alexâs knee; Alex almost shied away, but he forced himself to stay still.
âI just want to make sure,â Forrest said, voice gentleâa gentleness Alex didnât trust. His composure broke, and he drew back, the slight movement causing Forrest to drop his hand. He continued, âGuerinâŚheâs what you want? Truly, this is what you want?â
âYes,â Alex snapped, no hesitation.
âOkay. Just, if youâre sure. If this is really your choice.â
Alexâs patience ripped clean in two. âI know the two of you spent some time together at the library,â he said, voice level and deliberate, âbut from what I can tell, you donât know him at all, so spare me this paternalism, okay? I can make my own choices. Whatever assumptions youâre makingââ
âOkay! Okay.â Forrest held his hands up in surrender, but it did nothing to cool Alexâs temper. âI just had to ask.â
âWell, thereâs your answer.â
âNoted.â
Alex stood stiffly, and Forrest followed just a second behind. They stood and stared at each other for a few seconds, Alex waiting for him to make a move, Forrest waiting for something Alex couldnât figure.
Then Forrest stuck out his hand. In the same motion, Alex half-turned, made himself sideways, a smaller target, flowing out of the path if that hand continued forward in a blow. But no, it stayed still halfway between them. Forrest didnât comment on his reaction. Alex reached out and shook his hand.
âIâll see you around sometime,â Forrest said. His smile crinkled up the corners of his eyes.
âTake care of yourself, Forrest,â Alex replied.
He left the Long farm the same way he came, down the same dirt road, down the same path in his head, with the same almost-nostalgia. Leaving looked a hundred different ways, and heâd been a hundred different times, but this time the scenery was new, and he was ready to be home.
 (15:00)
A lot of work went into making Alexâs house a home.
When he moved from the Valenti cabin closer to town, it was out of necessity, even if it took him a long time to admit it. It was a victory over his own stubbornness and solitude and maladaptive independence, a concession to comfort that surprised even himself. It made his life better. He was closer to work; he was closer to his friends; he had an accessible bathroom, and something heâd considered so small before helped him along a journey heâd barely acknowledged toward accepting and appreciating the body he lived in now. But changing environments wasnât easy for him. Heâd had to put a yearâs worth of care into finding the perfect location and fitting the house there to be someplace he could feel secure without complete solitude for miles around him, between the cameras and the vantage point of the patio and the orientation of his bedroom within the house and just everything from top to bottom. Heâd fought hard. He won.
And then he came home from breaking up with his ex-boyfriend to find a strange car in his driveway.
Well, not entirely strange. Heâd seen it once before. But when he saw it, it was from the vantage point of his own front door, not from the outside.
The car had room to park in the driveway because Michaelâs truck was gone, and that was the only mercy Alex knew as he parked in the street and unholstered his gun. Michael wasnât here; he was safe with Isobel or Max or Sanders or someoneâsomeone who wasnât Alex, who thought he had a safe space, a space to protect Michael, but in the end had nothing at all. The house hadnât been empty since Michaelâs injury, but now that he was on the mend, it was at times. Michael was alone at times.
Was this the first time Fields had come by? What was stopping her from returning with backup and taking Michael away?
Gun in one hand, phone in the other, there was one defensive maneuver on Alexâs mind before he confronted his enemy.
Michael answered quickly, though every second felt like an eternity as Alex watched Fields watch him, face expressionless, body language placid in her place between him and his own front door.
âAlexââ His voice came through, so light and happy it stole the breath from Alexâs chest. He was okay. He wasnât shoved in the back of a van, chained and muffled and senseless, his truck abandoned in a ditch somewhere in the desert.
He didnât let him finish. âThank God. Where are you, Michael? Are you okay?â
Worry stole the light from Michaelâs tone, but Alex could beat himself up for causing that later. âAlex? Iâm fine, Iâm at the Pony, whatâs wrongââ
Alex repeated, âThank god. Donât come home, do you hear me? Do not come back to the house until I give you the all clear. Stay with Max and Maria.â
âWhat? No!â
Alex hung up on him and stowed his phone before leaving the car and crossing the street.
âCaptain!â Fields said cheerfully from one of his patio chairs. Her eyes flicked down and clocked Alexâs weapon held at his side, but her demeanor didnât change.
âWhat is this about? Get off my property,â Alex almost snarled.
âSure, Captain. Your call.â
She stood, adjusted her skirt, and pulled her phone from her pocket. It couldnât have rung more than once before she said, all lightness gone from her tone, âGet me Sgt. Manes.â
Cold clarity broke over Alexâs head and trickled through his veins. His arms snapped up and locked into place, gun pointed directly at Fields, unwavering.
âHang up,â he ordered.
âYouâre in control here,â she replied. âIâve given you all the time in the world, and now Iâm giving you more.â She angled her phone away from her face so he could hear the tinny hold music blaring from the speaker. âIf youâre going to keep avoiding me, Iâm going to call someone in who has answers and gets results. Or are you prepared to do that for me?â
The music measured the seconds as Alex considered his options, mind apart from motionless body. Project Shepherd, the source of so much pain, so many nightmares. He still didnât really know what Fields wanted from him, except to continue his fatherâs work.
But he didnât have to do that, did he? Put him at the helm of the Project, and he could quietly shut it down from the inside, erase it from existence, reduce it down to nothing. Euthanasia of a legacy.
In a perfect world, if Alex were a perfect man, he would. The path was paved with solid golden intentionâbut the end of it was hazy. How many times had Alex seen a stranger in the mirror and known he needed to get away from the military to find himself again behind his fatherâs shadow, and how many times had he made a different decision? How could he be sure this time would be different, that he wouldnât find reason after reason that Project Shepherd was a necessary evil, that with himself heading it, he was keeping his loved ones safe, working for the greater good, even if they didnât understandâall in the same uniform of generations, the uniform Michael could barely look at?
So, then, the other choice. Walk away. Let Fields call in Flint or promote some other career man to do what they would, set their traps, work in secret for the eradication of a threat that might never come at the expense of everything Alex held dear. No control, no insight, how many times would he have to fear the ultimate loss, Michael, dead, Maria, dead, their loved ones, dead, their accusing eyes on him.
The uniform laid to rest and packed away, a closed chapter in a life that still had so much living worth in it.
The music looped. Alexâs steady arm began to ache. He was running out of time.
âIt doesnât have to be like this,â Fields said, voice low and convincing past the jangling notes and Alexâs own pounding heartbeat. âThis work isnât just your legacy, itâs rewarding in its own right. Have you ever wanted to settle down, have a family? This offer comes with total security. No more moving around, way less following orders. Iâm sure your lover would appreciate it tooââ
That snapped Alex out of his frozen poise, the clanging dissonance making him snort. âMy lover? Youâre a little late with that one; we just broke up.â He dropped his gun hand. âHang up the phone. Hereâs your answer.â
âGo ahead.â
âThe answerâs no.â
Fieldsâs face turned down, but, true to her word, she pressed end call. Alex reholstered his gun.
âWell, I canât say Iâm not disappointed. I was looking forward to working with you. I hope you know what youâre doing.â
âI hope so too,â Alex replied, surprising even himself that heâd be that candid. But something about Fieldsâs demeanor diminished with the threat of Flint on hold, almost like sheâd pushed so hard because this was something she wanted, rather than something she was under orders to obtain.
Even with her phone silent, though, it represented the same thingâa direct line to Flint, an accessory to a job offer, putting someone with his track record highly placed to wreak havoc. But if Alex made all his decisions based on that fear, heâd never be free. Heâd spend the rest of his life running into airport bathrooms after strangers.
And maybe he would anyway. Refusing to let himself be intimidated this once wouldnât eradicate the real threat the aliens lived under every day. But allowing himself to live between those momentsâhe owed himself that much.
Shocking Alex further, Fields stuck out her hand, and he shook it.
âApologies if I was overzealous, sir. Iâve been told I need to work on my impulsivity.â
âItâsââ Alex let out a weak laugh. âWater under the bridge, Lieutenant. Whatâs with this change of attitude?â
She shrugged. âDisappointment, I guess. A little embarrassment that I waited so long for no payoff. But I wonât force the issues. My superiors have other options.â
There was a veiled threat in there, too, but Alex was too tired to force the issue either. For the second time today, he resigned himself to walking away from stalemate.
âGoodbye, Lieutenant,â he said, stepping aside to let her get to her car.
âGoodbye, Captain.â
The last Alex saw of her was the back of her head driving away. And when she disappeared into the heat haze, he collapsed back into a chair, muscles weak and vision swimming. He stuck his head between his knees and sucked in deep breaths until he landed back inside his body.
When he could stand again, he did, pointing his body toward the door and marching inside. The door was still locked: no sign of forced entry anywhere, not in the front or the back or any of the windows Alex checked methodically, sash, latch, frame. The safe and medicine cabinet were both untouched; he checked each twice; he opened every closet and cabinet door on autopilot. He got on the floor to check beneath both beds; he pulled back the shower curtains.
And when there were no more places to check, he stood in the center of his house, staring down his own cameras, trying to break through the walls his own brain put down around him, trying to regain control.
So on edge, Alex wheeled around seconds before a car screeched into the driveway, the pounding of feet, the scrape of a key in the lock and the door thrown open, andâ
âAlex!â Michael cried.
He bounded around the corner, wild-eyed and frantic, and as soon as he spotted Alex standing there, he rushed to him, arms already outstretched. Alex barely got his own arms up in time to catch him, but he didnât need to; Michael was enough for both of them, steady and strong and there, solid arms around Alex, almost lifting him an inch off his feet. His hands clutched at Alexâs back with a desperation that registered only dimly.
âAlex,â he breathed again, holding him, if possible, even closer, pressing their foreheads together and sucking in a deep shuddery breath. âYouâre okay, fuck, I was so scaredââ
âI told you to stay away,â Alex said weakly.
Michaelâs answering laugh was just as weak, almost hysterical. âYou know Iâm a rebel.â
They drifted like that for a minute or two, Michaelâs warm, soft-rough palms cradling Alexâs face, grounding the both of them, letting their souls settle. Then, he stepped back, those hands on Alexâs shoulders, holding him at armâs length.
âYouâre okay? Youâre not hurt? That phone callâyou scared the shit out of me, Alex, what the hell happened?â
âWhen I got home, Fields was waiting for me.â
âWhat? Fuck!â
âI freaked out, I had to make sure you were safe, that you stayed safeââ
âAre you safe? What did she want? What did she do?â
âIâm fine. Physically, Iâm fine,â Alex let his eyes fall shut, wrapping his hands around Michaelâs wrists, fragile bones in his grip, and he let Michael hold him, shutting off his senses.
âOkay. Okay, Alex. Iâve got you,â Michael rasped, pressing into him even closer.
âI told her no,â Alex blurted out, pressing right back, starting them swaying back and forth. There was no other way to get close enough but to push and pull, no matter how much they tried to meld themselves into one.
âWhat?â
âFields, IâI told her no. No Project Shepherd. No.â
âAlex.â
Michaelâs fingers sought across his face, stroking, feeling, calloused finger pads on his brows, his cheekbones, fit so gently against the line of his jaw, tracing his lips and the corners of his eyes, and then Michaelâs lips caressed him too, forehead, nose, then mouth, and by the time he was done, Alexâs breath hitched and his body shook.
âI love you,â Michael whispered. âI love you so much. You areâyou are so fucking strong, you know that? I know, I know how hard this is, but Iâm so proud of you.â
âI love you too,â Alex replied helplessly.
âItâs going to be okay, okay? Weâll figure it out.â
Somehow, Michael spoke with confidence, such a tiny, intimate assurance, no matter how unlikely, no matter how utopian, like a siren it sung to Alex to let go, to give his fear and stress over into Michaelâs hands, and he needed somewhere physical for that feeling to go, so he looped his arms loosely around Michaelâs neck and rested there.
âI donât know whatâs going to happen,â he admitted. âI donât know how bad I fucked upâI donât know how long she was here before I got backâthere was no sign of entry, and I checked the house, but I donât knowâI donât knowââ
âLetâs sit down, okay? Iâll get you something to drink, and your meds, if you want, and Iâll, uh, let me tell Max he can go homeâŚâ Michael said sheepishly.
âMax?â
âYeah, he was with me when you called and wasnât gonna let me rush over here by myself if there was trouble.â
âGood man,â Alex said weakly.
Moving stiff, he sat on the couch. Michael flitted around him for a second, adjusting pillows, giving him a blanket, fingers trailing over him like he wasnât quite willing to be out of armâs length. He tore himself away, though, and Alex tracked him from one end of the house to the other, front door, bathroom, kitchen, and when he came back to Alexâs side he was barefoot, glass of water and pill bottle in hand, and he sat on the floor below Alex, leaning back against him, folding himself so his forehead rested against Alexâs hip and Alex could rest his hand in Michaelâs hair.
âTheyâre not going to take you,â Alex promised. âNo matter what it takes, whether I told her yes or no, I wonât let them have you.â
âI know,â Michael replied. âBut I wonât let you give yourself up, either. Weâre together. In everything. No matter what happens.â
âNoââ
âThatâs why I didnât listen to you when you told me to stay away,â Michael explained, lifting his head enough to look Alex in the eye. He was as serious as Alex had ever seen him. âYou canât ask that of me. We stand together. ThatâsâŚthatâs a line in the sand, okay?â
Alex swallowed. âI canât promise I wonât say something like that again.â
âI know. But just understandâwhenever you do, Iâm gonna disobey.â
Alexâs eyes slipped shut, lips pressed together, riding out the fear, the straight shot of catastrophe in his brain. Michaelâs words, so clear and steady, so different from the people theyâd been, the places their relationship languished. Alex had to respect that, even knowing it would likely cause them to fight for the rest of their lives.
âI love you,â he repeated, the best acknowledgment he could give.
Michael smiled, crinkling the corners of his honey-sweet eyes, and Alex twisted a hand in the collar of his shirt, pulling him forward into a deep, sweeping kiss. He moved easy with every move of Alexâs, half-crouched to crawling up onto Alexâs thighs, then onto the couch to straddle his lap, his hot mouth driving deep against Alexâs. Alexâs hands went to his hair, gripping and tugging those soft curls, sliding down his back and back up, they made out on the couch like the teenagers they used to be.
Pulling back to breathe, but not so far Alex couldnât shift to kissing down his throat and chest, Michael panted, âBedroom? Do we wannaâshould we--?â
âUh,â Alex stalled out, the light from the window warm where it pooled, Michaelâs hardening cock warm where it pressed against Alexâs belly through their clothes. The world was out there, the camera, in the corner, and Alex weighed his options, immediate gratification versus comfort and privacy.
Did they have any privacy, anyway? The image of Fields waiting, alone, at his house, free reign to tamper with whatever she wanted, haunted the edges of Alexâs mind.
âAlex?â Michael asked softly, brushing his fingertips through the overlong ends of his hair.
Their faces were only inches apart, their breaths mingling between lips and lungs, and there wasnât anything Alex would let keep them from nurturing the happiness finally within their grasp.
âYes,â Alex said, palming Michaelâs hips, âYes, bedroom.â
Sliding off his lap, Michael reached out a hand, and Alex took it, heat zinging up his arm where they were joined. Michael led the way until they reached the bedroom, where he hesitated beside the bed, watching Alex under his lashes. So Alex sat, pulling him by his belt loops back to straddle his lap like he had on the couch, running his hands up and down Michaelâs body as he settled in, his own arms warm and solid around Alexâs neck.
The world held still, then, their eyes locked, electric and hypnotic, Alexâs hands twitching where they rested on Michaelâs strong thighs, the scent of rain sharp and sweet in his nose and mouth with every inhale, every breath made tactile in puffs of heat in the space between them. The longer the moment stretched, the higher the temperature climbed, blood filling Alexâs cheeks, blood filling his cock as he waited for Michaelâs next move.
That move was to lower his lips to Alexâs once again, slipping his hot, velvet tongue behind Alexâs lips and along his own tongue, flicking it against the roof of his mouth as he opened and relaxed into the languid kiss. As their mouths moved, so did Michaelâs hands, cupping his neck then sliding down his shoulders to his chest. He dragged his thumbnails across Alexâs nipples, making him gasp and hiss, and Alex could feel the wicked smirk spread across his mouth even as he didnât let up, nibbling his lower lip. Hips beginning to sway, Michaelâs hands finished their journey at Alexâs waist, under his shirt and tugging it upâit was unthinkable to separate them, but they managed to wrench their mouths apart long enough to pull Alexâs shirt over his headâand then back down, he fumbled with the button on Alexâs jeans, fighting for access to his hardening cock.
Not to be outpaced, Alex did the same, making short work of Michaelâs button and zipper even as he was distracted by the heat and velvet and texture of his chest and the sweet line of hair pointing down to his cock. Michael got up on his knees to shimmy his jeans down under his ass, tugging Alexâs off too, and when they were down to just the thin cotton of their underwear Michael let out a soft wavery sound, buzzing right into Alexâs mouth so he could taste the pleasure on it, frotting their cocks together, rubbing the weight of his body down against Alex. With every grind, his ass rolled against Alexâs thighs, a delicious tease, but not tonight, not tonight, it didnât have to be tonight, taking everything of each other, they had so much time to explore every facet of their intimacy, every way to make each other climax, complete, come up and down all on each other.
âCome on, Michael,â Alex murmured, holding his hips as he ground down again. âCâmon, câmon.â
âAlex,â Michael whispered back, all reverence.
âYouâre soâfuckingââ Beautiful, hot, incredible, amazing, all words that Alex didnât even need to say, saying would cheapen them, and they had a better language, anyway. He tugged at the waistband of Michaelâs boxers, and Michaelâs dick bobbed free, hard and hot and Alex wrapped a hand around it, luxuriating in the texture and weight of it in his hand. He gave it one easy, loose stroke and Michael shuddered, another little sound falling from his lips.
They got into a rhythm quickâMichael slid his hand into Alexâs underwear to match him stroke for stroke, their hips moving in time, knuckles brushing every time they came together. Alex rolled his thumb over Michaelâs slit and dragged the drop of precum collected down his vein, then let out a bitten-off cry when Michael did the same. Even the things Alex could predict were surprising at Michaelâs hands.
After minutes of this, after sweat slicked the pace between them, hearts pounding, senses flooded, Michael shifted even closer, chasing Alexâs hand away as it came up his shaft, so he could wrap them both up and jerk them together, fast and rough, both of them fucked Michaelâs hand and fucked against each other, Alexâs teeth on Michaelâs ear, Michaelâs lips against his cheek. Alex dug his nails into the meat of Michaelâs shoulders, riding out every wave of pleasure until finally he came in messy, artless spurts over Michaelâs hand.
Michael followed shortly behind, a stuttering moan and a pulse of pleasure, and then they both fell back onto the mattress, panting and laughing. They rolled toward each other like magnets, Michael slipping a leg between Alexâs thighs.
âItâs going to be okay,â Michael promised, serenity and certainty in every line of his face, and Alex sighed, pulling his hand to his chest and holding it there.
Michael couldnât make that promise. Alex couldnât make that promise. He had, before, and the universe turned it into a cruel joke. Believing it now would be a hard-fought battle.
âAs long as weâre together, weâll get through it,â Michael amended, and it drew a small smile to Alexâs face.
âIâll do everything I can.â
âI know you will. But you donât have to do it alone. You arenât doing it alone.â
Alex answered him with another kiss, sealing it as truth between them.
 (Thursday, 07:00)
Michael watched Alex through one lovely tawny eye as he went through the room double-checking there was no stray shirt of Forrestâs or toy of Buffyâs to collect before he made his last trip to the Long farm, to put paid to his and Forrestâs relationship once and for all.
âItâs early,â he said muzzily, through lips still mashed to the sheets warm with his sleep.
âI donât want to keep this waiting,â Alex said with a wave of his hand, grabbing the bag of Forrestâs things. âNot while I have the day off. Get this done, then get back with plenty of time to prepare for our meeting.â
âMmm, so efficient.â
âI do my best,â Alex said, hoping it came off as charming. âWhat are you up to today?â
Raising himself up on his hands, Michael arched his back in a luxurious stretch, muscles shifting in the early morning sun. He groaned as his muscles clenched and released and a couple joints popped, then said in his sweet early-morning rasp, âI should put in a couple hours at Sandersâs. Do we know everyone is coming today? Should I cut out early and meet you back here, or will you guys just be coming to the junkyard anyway?â
âIâll touch base with everyone, but weâll probably come to you.â
âSounds good.â Michael stretched again, then swung his legs around to sit on the bed. One side of his face was flushed, one side of his curls scrunched. A bubble of light filled up Alexâs chest, and he cradled it so carefully, letting it show on his face, just for Michael.
Smiling back at him and rubbing one eye, Michael gestured at the bag of Forrestâs things and said, âHow are you feeling? You okay?â
âIâm fine,â Alex replied, shifting the strap on his shoulder. Then, jaw working his face into a grimace, he added, âAnd thatâs weird, right? I shouldnât be fine? We dated for monthsâI should feel something.â
For weeks after his breakup with Maria, Michael had lurked on the edges of himself, head tucked between his shoulders, hands in his pockets. And now Alex turned his back with one last box on a to-do list, a final chore of separation. What did that make him?
âHey,â Michael said, beckoning Alex forward and sliding his hands to cup his hips when he came. âLook, I donât have a lot of experience in this area either, but enough with the should, okay? The only feelings you gotta feel are your own. You deal with breaking up however you need to, and so will Forrest.â
Alex took a measured breath, counting in, counting out. âYouâre right. Thank you.â
âNo thanks necessary,â Michael said, kissing him softly right on his sternum, above his anxious heart. âIâll see you later, yeah?â
âYeah.â
Alex left a parting kiss on Michaelâs forehead and left him to get dressed and get to work. Making the drive to the Long farm for a second time in as many days was even more alien than the first; had he ever gone to Forrestâs so frequently as now, at the end?
The only feelings you gotta feel are your own, Michael said, with the wisdom of many years of terrible feeling, so as he drove, Alex did just that. One of the last sweet moments of their relationship was in a car just like this, playlist on the speakers half indie, half punk, both of them singing along to Pretty. Odd., where the two intersected, an album neither of them liked all that much in isolation but belted out together. For the rest of their lives, whenever those songs came on, for a moment theyâd be back in a car together; wherever Forrest went next, in little three-minute bursts his phone would carry a dark desert road with Alex beside him.
For the rest of the drive, Alex turned on his music and let it play.
When he got to the farm and called Forrest, he came out of the house harried. âWhy did I think you were bringing this stuff tomorrow?â he asked, a scowl on his face.
âIâm not sure; I had the day off and I thoughtââ
âWhatever. Thanks.â
A snappish retort leapt easily to Alexâs mind, but he held back. Forrest had reason enough to be mad, and if this was how he felt his feelings, they were broken up nowâAlex abdicated soothing and fixing, and heâd take Forrestâs anger on the chin.
Forrestâs eyes darted toward Wyattâs truck parked on the dirt drive beside Alex and said, âYou should get out of here. Have a good life, Alex. I mean that.â
And just like that, Alexâs mind flipped and he couldnât help himself. âIf Wyatt isââ
âNo, no, heâs mostly harmless. To me, anyway. But him seeing you here would be more trouble than itâs worth, so.â Forrest shouldered the bag of his things and half-turned away. âBye.â
Alex didnât move until Forrest disappeared back inside, gripping the steering wheel too tight until his fingers went cold and stiff. Fuck, maybe he should have waited to return this stuff, or just ditched it; all the closure from their last conversation soured on the tongue. But it was over now. Alex threw the car in reverse.
Then he threw it back into park a few yards down the lane, just out of sight of the main house. Wyatt was always more trouble than he was worth, but something was wrong in Forrestâs tone, and Alex would find out what. He had time, at least an hour, to sweep Wyattâs most likely haunts, from the horse barn to his rigged-up shooting range.
Head on a swivel, Alex moved methodically, hot and dusty within minutes. The barn bustled with activity, so Alex gave it a wide berth, abandoning it as an option with no sign of Wyattâs dulcet tones cutting through the air.
His mental map of the farm was imperfect at best, so Alex headed to the shooting range by way of the old barn, despite the distance out of his way, an acceptable risk when compared to the prospect of getting lost.
There was no time to linger, but the sight of the old building and fallen tree struck Alex with twin nostalgia and grief. Trippâs dog tags hung body-hot beneath his shirt, and he let them, closing his eyes and focusing on that feeling, the chain around his neck, the weight of decades of inaction. He drifted closer to the barn, like returning Trippâs tags to this place had some sort of meaning, whether blessing or blasphemy, Alex wasnât sure.
He was still too far away to smell the rain burnt into the wood. Would it have smelled the same in Trippâs time, rich and loving?
Alex hoped not.
Just as he turned to leave on that sour thought, a familiar voice drifted from inside the barn, freezing Alex in his tracks.
âIâm asking you againâare youâor not?â
What was Max doing here?
Alex crept closer. The response was clearer and came from Wyatt, loud and protesting.
âHow are you even asking that right now? Iâve been doing all the shit you tell me for months, you gotta give me some quid pro quoââ
The last three words were a mocking drawl.
The response came, âEverything Iâve told you will come to pass, Mr. Long. Nowâs not the time for doubters.â
That wasnât Max. Alexâs heart pounded in his throat.
âTsch. Whatever.â
âYouâve come far, Mr. Long. And, as always, I appreciate your talent for gathering information. Your eyes within the town are indispensable.â
âOh yeah?â
âAnd you will be duly rewarded: doubly so for patience. Time is of the essence; I have to move while Manes is awayââ
The sound of his name flashed hot and sharp through Alexâs frozen body, every nerve coming to life and screaming one thing: home.
21 notes
¡
View notes
Text
15: Blood Sport
Sekijiro quickly rushed towards Recovery Girl's recovery room with adrenaline rushing through his veins.
He never seen you like that. Never had he seen you go berserk on someone so harshly. Then again, it was most definitely because nobody was down there to hold you back, to remind you to redirect your fury to a villain.
But you weren't fighting a villain. You were fighting another student.
He burst through the door, expecting to see you, Todoroki and Recovery girl. Instead of just you three, there was two other people.
All Might and Endeavour.
"Sekijiro-san! What are you doing here?" All might asked.
"I came to see my student." Was all Sekijiro said.
Endeavour scowled at All Might, not even sparing Sekijiro a glance. He walked past the two men and stood next to your bed.
Most of the blood was cleaned off, but you were still covered in hints of crimson. Looking over to Todoroki, he was looking a lot better.
Recovery Girl walked between yours and Todoroki's beds and scanned you both, nodding at Todoroki's body. She turned to Endeavour and spoke in a friendly but not condescending tone.
"Your son is completely fine now, his wounds are all closed up."
"Hm." Endeavour grunted in relief.
"He did have a major concussion-"
Endeavour visibly tensed at this as well as All Might and Sekijiro.
"-but that has been fixed with the help of a donor's blood." The older woman waved off with a smile.
"A... donor?" Sekijiro muttered in surprise.
"(Y/n)..." All Might said, catching both Sekijiro's and Endeavour's attention.
"Yes... (L/n)-san here has special blood. Not only do their body reproduce blood at a fast rate, but it has regenerative properties within it." Recovery Girl explained.
Endeavour looked past the woman at your sleeping form.
Only hints of bruises and a large burn scar on your right arm, in fact, it covered your arm all the way to your shoulder. No doubt it was Recovery Girl's doing... but could it also be yours?
"Looks like he's awake! Hello there, young man!"
Endeavour snapped his head towards his own son, who was sitting up.
It was almost as though he wasn't hurt at all.
Once Shoto locked eyes with his father, he glared at the man and turned from him.
"You are looking a lot better young Todoroki!" All Might said proudly.
"Perhaps they will find themself awake soon?" Sekijiro said, referring to you, who was laying in bed.
"I'm not so sure... their blood doesn't work as well on them as it does on others." Recovery girl said.
This surprised the men a bit.
"Aizawa-san's facial fracture was completely healed due to (L/n)-san's blood. However,(L/n)-san's Blood doesn't really work that well on themselves, if at all. It's as though they're immune to the regeneration the blood provides." Recovery Girl explained.
The elderly woman walked over to you and slowly pulled the blanket over you, leaving your arms uncovered.
"I'm afraid they'll have to miss the ceremony today." She said.
You missed the reward ceremony, unfortunately.
While All Might had to leave because of the ceremony and Endeavour left because he had no more business in the clinic, Sekijiro stayed with you. Although Recovery Girl was extremely hesitant, she decided to leave due to Sekijiro's request.
"Just press that button right there in case of an emergency. I'll be sure to tell you about the ceremony after, okay?" The elderly woman said.
Sekijiro grunted and stayed in the his seat.
Within an hour or two, Recovery Girl walked back in... with Nezu and Aizawa.
Aizawa has his bandages off completely, leaving just a scar that wasn't really noticeable.
Recovery Girl excuses herself and left the three (four of you count your unconscious body) alone to discuss something.
Vlad King immediately stood up, Boeing a bit to the Chimera that was the principal.
"Principal Nezu." Was all he could say.
What was he supposed to say? He couldn't really defend you much this time, especially since you nearly beaten a kid to death long after he passed out.
Nezu raised a paw as if to say hi and chill out.
"Please, relax Vlad King! I am simply here to discuss (L/n) and your tutoring."
That did not ease the pit in Sekijiro's stomach.
"...I have failed as a teacher, Principal Nezu. This was an error on my behalf." Sekijiro quickly said with a bow in order to shift blame onto himself.
"Well I don't think that. I actually believe you both did a very good job!" Nezu smiles while referring to the two of you.
Sekijiro studied the anthropomorphic rat to see if there were any signs of him joking.
"But, Nezu, sir, they lost control."
"Yes. They did." Nezu replied before leaning in closer.
"In a battle."
As if this rat couldn't confuse Vlad King more...
"Sir, what are you saying?" He asked.
Nezu stood up straight with a wider smile.
"Todoroki and (L/n) were fighting in the first place. And although (L/n) had caused serious injuries, due to their blood and Recovery Girl, Todoroki came out completely fine, if not just a little sore." Nezu clapped his paws together and walked toward your sleeping body.
"People were quickly put at ease by Todoroki's quick recovery... though there is still some skepticism."
Nezu turned back to Sekijiro with an expression that told him he means business.
"While (L/n) was permitted to fight in the sports festival, it still brings some concerns to me." Nezu said.
"Although the reports from you say that they are improving significantly, they still lost control during the battle. Luckily for them, it was a battle, which helps to bring less suspicion to onlookers."
"So... what is it that you want me to do." Sekijiro asked.
"Not just you. Both you and Aizawa." Nezu held a paw out towards the scruffy teacher.
"For the most part, you have been handling (L/n)-san on your own. But with Aizawa, not only will you be able to deactivate their quirk immediately when it gets out of hand, but you'll also have another mind with different ways of teaching them!" Nezu said before his watch went off.
"Oh goodness! Would you look at that! Time for tea!" Nezu exclaimed happily.
"Principal Nezu, Wait-"
But he was already gone.
Aizawa silently stood next to your bed before sighing.
"...how troublesome..."
Sekijiro looked at Aizawa, then back down at you.
"I'm sorry you were wrapped into this." He said in a tired tone.
"I wasn't forced into this, I was the one to propose the idea." Aizawa said, surprising the large pro hero.
"You... want to-"
"Yes, I want to help this kid."
Aizawa walked around the bed to stand next to Sekijiro.
"The kid took down one of my best students, Sekijiro. But they aren't just a meathead like All Might or Endeavour, they have strategy. The only thing that clouds their judgement is their quirk."
The scruffy teacher brought out his phone, texting someone before continuing.
"They may not be my student, but they are a future worth protecting. Otherwise you wouldn't be there for them, would you?" Aizawa stopped and turned to the larger man.
"I guess." Sekijiro said simply.
The two men sat in silence, waiting for you to wake up or for Recovery Girl to return.
The door handle twisted and opened to reveal a couple students from 1B.
"Yo, (L/n)! We're here to-" Tetsutetsu said out loud before he was interrupted by a hand slapping over his mouth.
Kendo apologized to the two teachers and tried dragging Tetsutetsu out, only for Pony to slip past her and wrap her arms around you.
"Pony, no!" Kendo helped out in concern.
Your arm twitched before slowly wrapping around the horned girl's torso. Your eyes were still shut but you were becoming conscious.
"...what are you doing, stupid?" You muttered groggily, unaware of what was happening around you.
Monoma came up to the bed and crossed his arms while looking down at you.
"Damn, you look like shit-" Monoma said before earning a chop from Kendo.
"No swearing, Monoma-san." Sekijiro scolded.
"Only 20!?"
"Seriously? 20?"
"Wait, (L/n) has what now???"
To say the class was disappointed was an understatement. You had less internship offers than Tetsutetsu, and that sorta made the class a little more than exasperated.
"But, they got into 2nd place in the sports festival. In all 3 challenges. They carried class 1B to the finals- why do they have only 20 offers?" Rin asked.
"That's a load of bullshit!" Tetsutetsu yelled.
"Language please." Sekijiro sighed.
While everyone was ranting in some way, you were staring at your clenched hands. You weren't really having a great time today after people on the streets started avoiding you like the plague, which meant you couldn't pet any dogs. This also meant fearful glances from people... but the dogs are more important.
There was also the fact that you weren't getting many offers from heroes... but at least you got some... right?
"Maybe it's because they were too scary for most of heroes watching?" Tokage suggested bluntly with shrugged shoulders.
Everyone's mood slightly dampened at this until the silver haired girl, Reiko, spoke.
"...Maybe they just can't handle (Y/n)'s awesomeness." She said in a blunt, emotionless way.
Immediately, the class started smiling and chuckling.
"Yeah, they're leagues beyond heroes like some chick in a pink Ugandan knuckles costume." Kurorio said with a cheeky grin.
"Yeah, or some other trash-tier hero who's full of himself." Kosei added.
"(L/n) is too cool! So cool, in fact, they give penguins a brain freeze!!!" Tetsutetsu said enthusiastically.
You were taken out of your thoughts and stared at Tetsutetsu as if he was stupid.
Soon, your classmates started making stupid jokes, which brought you back to your usual self.
"...I'm surrounded by idiots." You said out loud as the compliments kept being thrown at you.
"Yeah but we're your idiots." Kosei smirked.
Immediately, you flushed red and told the boy to shut up and go to hell, earning a couple laughs from the guy.
"Alright, that's enough." Sekijiro said, finally done with the banter.
Your classmates settled down as the large man stood up from his own desk and let in a familiar woman with BDSM gear and stuff.
"You will be creating your own hero names. Whatever you put will be the alias you use for your internships, however, Midnight here will be the one to decide whether or not the name you choose is acceptable." Sekijiro passed out boards where you would sign your hero name.
One by one, your classmates signed the names they chose, some having to redo them due to Midnight rejecting the ridiculous names.
You were the last one with a still blank board and the only one with a marker hovering over the board.
There was no way you were going for crimson riot, though It probably would have fit you if it wasn't already in use. You weren't going for something stupid, but nothing downright edgy. You wanted a good name, not some label for a clown.
Unknown to you, the class was waiting on you, some even becoming impatient.
"Dude! Do blood god!" Kosei whispered/yelled to you.
You looked up from your board and narrowed your eyes at the teen.
"The hell? No." You hissed back.
"Yeah, do it!" Kurorio said.
A couple desks away from you, the manga kid kid with the speech bubble for a head, Manga, had the words 'blood for our blood god' written on his face.
"Blood god." Tetsutetsu started.
"Blood god."
"Blood god."
Soon, the whole class started chanting. Your teacher and Midnight didn't even tell the kids to shut up, instead they just watched in amusement as they repeated the words over and over again.
A vein popped out of your neck as you forced the irritation down before scribbling your hero name down with incredible force.
You stalked up to the front with the board slammed it onto the chalkboard, somehow having it stick there.
"There, are you happy!?" You yelled to the class.
Your classmates were silent. And so was your teacher. Midnight looked at the paper before licking her lips seductively and smiling an approving smile.
"I'll accept that."
The class soon broke into cheers, papers being strewn across the floor as Kurorio, Kosei, and Juzo jumped from their seats and hugged each other, jumping up and down while Tetsutetsu cried tears of joy.
The girls and the sensible boys looked on unimpressed or in shock.
You were in awe... at how idiotic this class was. You almost wished Nezu kicked you out of UA. Almost.
Meanwhile...
Aizawa stopped mid sentence during his teachings and listened along with the rest of his class.
"...Blood god... Blood god... blood god..."
His eye twitched in disbelief and annoyance.
His students looked at each other in confusion, some whispering while others tried their best to ignore it.
The chanting stopped when something banged against the wall and an angry voice said something loudly.
After a couple seconds of quiet, Aizawa muttered something under his breathe loud enough for the students at front to hear.
"...what the hell are they doing..."
All of the sudden, there was cheering.
Cheers of joy, people shifting around and out of their seats next door.
"BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!!!" A voice exclaimed before the chanting became loud again.
"Blood god, blood god, blood god, blood god-"
"Dicks out for the blood- AHHHHHHH!!!!" Someone screamed.
Aizawa turned towards his door, muttering something under his breathe and walking towards the door.
"Stay here, I'll be right back." Aizawa said and disappeared out the door, leaving the class bewildered, amused, and kinda scared.
~~~~~~~
Y'all must be wondering who (L/n) is gonna intern with... lets just say a mass majority of you aren't gonna like it.
5 notes
¡
View notes
Text
âGet the hell away from me you freak-â the manâs exclamation was cut short as a wet force shot into his legs, his body slamming against the pavement with a loud thud. A direct slime bullet shot, and the last of the gang was contained within their gooey prisons. I sighed in relief, lowering my arm. âI should quip, thatâs what all the good heroes do right?â âYou kiss your mother with that mouth?â I said softly before realizing that no one, not even the gathering crowd could hear that. âYou kiss your mother with that mouth?!â I repeated before realizing how weak that was. Baby steps... just needed to not show my face around here for a week so theyâd all forget how much I fucked up. I rubbed my neck, fingers gliding along the cryo collar as it released a blast of cold air, waves of relief flooding my body. The crowd erupted in clapping, something that startled me back to the situation at hand. A small rising gang had been causing havoc over the city, something larger heroes would only keep their eyes on before attempting to resolve. They were there to help with big tasks, real villains or aliens, something that would cause real devastation. It made sense but that didnât mean that some real low lives could sneak under the radar and cause some damage as long as they spaced what they were doing enough or kept it the damage to a minimum. The Graveyard Gang was playing with that line and it was obvious that if it wasnât stopped some hero would have to come down and take them out themselves. If not for me. I raised a hand sheepishly, waddling to the side of the street to meet the crowd that formed around me. âHey... hello. Did someone call the police already? Is everyone ok?â My words were met by the sound of sirens drawing near, a large news van trailing not too far behind. A frantic woman nearly rolled out of the van, mic at the ready as she bolted through the crowd, ushering a small man lugging a camera to follow her. âHi, hello, out of the way, Channel 9 news. Hi, Iâm Sandra Stevens of Channel 9 news would you mind giving an interview about the heroic deed you just committed?â Her words were fast and rehearsed, like she had either done this a million times or dreamt about doing it so much, the words burned into her brain. Her mic was pushed into my face, knocking against my chin and drawing a thin strand of goo onto the mic. The woman didnât seem to notice however, her eyes laser focused on me. âI... I su-sure. Iâm just not very good on camera-â âDonât worry honey, editors make everyone look good. Cameron! Start rolling, everyone please clear the place we need a nice shot of...what do you call yourself, Miss?â âG...Grey Matter.â âGrey.â she repeated, a eyebrow raised in silent judgement. âWell Grey Matter, hope youâre ready for your 5 minutes of fame because weâre rolling.â --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- My fingers ran across the laptop keys, restarting the video again for the 11th time in a row. I couldnât stop, my first interview, my first well known appearance as a hero. And the interview was... terrible. The comments didnât say that but I couldnât help but notice how nervous I looked, how much I stared into the camera at times, the way I showed my powers and how one guy said it was like a bad hentai. I knew that but god when others said that made everything feel ten times worse. However other commenters were nice, saying how cool I looked, how good it was to see another hero on the streets, taking care of baddies that the others didnât get. I felt like my ego was a metronome switching from feeling like a god to feeling like a dumbass. I readied my finger to press the replay button as the video neared the end when a knock came to my door. Strange, I didnât expect anyone, and not many people knew where I lived. Maybe it was a neighbor coming to congratulate me? Not like I could easily disguise myself and not many other people had the consistency of tar. I slid my pants on and walked to the door, opening it to a face almost 3 inches away from mine. âHello-â I jumped back, arms raising and balling like huge slings, ready to attack only for them to deflate and fall to my waist as I realized who it was. âYou really do stretch! Itâs like youâre one big sticky hand toy. Neat, Neat...â Plastic Man commented, his neck extended to look at me further. âMind if I come in? Iâd like to talk.â âI... Y-yes of course Mr... Mr. Plastic Man I... Um.â I could feel myself beginning to melt as I went to close the door behind him, gesturing to my messy house before him. He towered over everything easily, walking past my fridge and ducking to get into my living room to observe more of the house, making eye contact with the laptop. He smiled widely to himself before shifting his eyes back at me. âPlease, Mr. Plastic Man was my father, just call me Plas. And I assume you know about me from the way your fangirling?â âI... yes of course youâre an inspiration to me ever since I became like this. The way you quickly maneuver and creatively problem solve with an air of ease is inspiring. Not to mention the way your so cheerful with the public, it puts alot of people at ease, I...starting researching you because we have such similar powers.. not in a weird way just, how you do things.â I rambled trying to literally hold myself together as I felt my body begin to dribble to the floor. âIâm sorry can you excuse me-â âGo ahead, you need... help there?â He asked as I sped past him to my room, grabbing the collar and placing it around my neck. In an instant it came to life, a release of cold air wafting over my body. I returned to the living room, head craning to look at the tall hero. âNo thank you, Iâm alright. Sometimes when I get nervous or overheated I start to lose my form. The cold from the collar helps me keep me together.â He lowered his head, neck stretching once again to look closer at the device. âI get that, hell sometimes on summer days I gotta put myself in a freezer and become a Plas Pop or else I nearly melt down the storm drain. Thatâs just another thing we have in common I guess. And thatâs what I came here to talk to you about.â I swallowed hard, his hand gesturing to the opened interview on the laptop. âEveryoneâs been talking about the girl who took down the Graveyard Gang and word gets around fast. So fast that even I got word of it almost as soon as it aired. Boy was I surprised when I saw you on camera, showing of a little of what you could do. Another stretcher like me! And one whoâs new to the game, a fresh face. It got me thinking.â He paused, crossing his arms as he glanced towards the ground. âThings have been quite in the League, least for olâ Plas. Much as I love my job and helping the universe, seems like Iâm always backup number 54 on the list of who to call when the worldâs gonna end. Which isnât bad but it leaves a guy with alot of time on his rubber hands. So I was thinking maybe I should give the whole mentor thing a shot, take someone under my wing. Just havenât got the chance to meet someone I could actually teach anything to, till I saw your little stunt. So what do you say? Willing to make what the Batman described as��âA horrible decision that no one would agree toâ?â This was crazy. A proposal like this? And so soon? Learning under one of the League, one of the bests? âYes, Iâd be honored to be mentored by you Plastic Man- er... P-plas. I hope I donât disappoint you, um... you know I canât shapeshift like you right. I canât turn into lions or trucks... I... I canât do alot of those things actually, just basic stretching and modifications.â âHm? Oh well thatâs ok, besides I didnât expect you to be exactly like me, thatâd just be crazy thoughts. Also thatâd make you my son, and thatâs just weird. You got something else that I donât have, you got that goo shot. I canât shoot bullets of myself at people and you said you can set up traps and knock people out in a hail of slime. Thatâs kick ass, we just gotta embrace that side of you and youâll be up there with Superman at the table, talking about what multiverse crisis was your favorite.â He grinned, lowering himself to my level and wrapping an arm around my shoulder, pulling me close against his body. I felt my face grow warm as I looked away from him, my chest pounding despite the lack of heart in my breast. Now he was touching me? Telling me how cool I was? I felt myself begin to drip again, knees beginning to buckle. âY-you really think so?â âI know so. You got spunk kid, we just gotta polish you up and youâll be golden, Pony Boy.â The force of his palm hitting my back sent me jolting forward, his shadow looming over me. âHow about you meet me outside of your place, tomorrow. 1pm. Weâll assess your abilities and work from there. Sound good? Too bad, crime never waits. Iâll see you there.â And with surprising grace he dipped out of my apartment, leaving me like it was just a frantic dream. If it wasnât for the sting from his palm Iâd assume I was merely daydreaming, but it was real. Plastic Man and me, working together. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- âCome on, havenât you ever seen Spider-Man. Leap of faith!â âI donât know if youâre legally allowed to reference that...â I muttered, eyeing the large gap between buildings before staring back at Plas. âI havenât really done much uh... traversal practice. What if I fall and hit the ground I... I mean I donât think I can die like that but-â âI wonât let you fall, I promise you. Iâd be a real bad trainer if the first person I mentored became a permanent stain on 4th street. You got this!â Plastic Man grinned widely, flashing a thumbs up and stepping back. His words echoed in my head, as I stepped back a few feet, already making my plan as I dragged a line of slick slime in front of me. âIâll run forward, using the slime to propel me even further to close the gap. Then when I get as far as I can, Iâll stretch my arms out, attach to the building and slingshot my way up to the roof.â I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, waiting until every last bit of air left my lungs. And then I ran. My feet slid against the slime trail like a skater on the ice as I raced towards the edge. Before I could even attempt to jump, I hit the edge, my body fling more downward then I expected. I felt the air leave my lungs, my head snapping up towards the roof top I was aiming for and snapped my arm forward, splatting against the brick a few feet down. Damn it, Damn it, I got this. I got this. I felt the tension build in my arms, threatening to snap under the pressure. Just when I thought it was going to be too much, it released. And I found myself ascending just as fast I was falling. Up against the building. A wave of pain shot through my body as I was bashed against the wall, slowly feeling the way my body spread and slowly began to peel away from the window. Just as I felt the last few strand of myself start to detach, I felt a warmth wrap around my body, lifting me up to the roof of the building. âHey you good? I never saw anyone but me rubber band that hard into a building before.â I tried to nod my head, wheezing and groaning as I laid on my back, staring up at the titan of a man before me. âIâm ok... just the wind got knocked out.â âMm, yeah Iâm not surprised. I mean if anything I guess we found out that a fall from here would be a-ok. Painful but... if you can survive going mach one into a building a fall should be no sweat.â He stretched his arms and sat down beside me, hands forming something just out of my range of vision to mess with. âTake your time, and we can try again. Maybe something with less of a gap to fall down.â I closed my eyes, a sickening knot forming in my stomach. I fucked up the jump, and fucked it up bad. Was he disappointed? Rethinking his decision to choose me? He had been teaching me for 2 weeks now, and I couldnât help but think that I wasnât enough by the way heâd sometimes look away, seem upset, maybe wanting to be anywhere else but here. My body slumped forward, lingering pain in my core. âPlastic Man?â His head cocked to the side, eyes unidentifiable behind his goggles. But I couldnât bring myself to ask him what he thought of me. The words caught in my throat, my fear too great to hear the truth. I didnât want to seem too pitiful, too... âIâll try better next time.â âThatâs what I like to hear.â ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- âGM what were you thinking?! You know you canât handle that kinda heat, why did you head into a burning building?! No one was in there! Everyone was safe!â I ducked my head away from Plasâ rage, watching the soot swirl around the remains of my arm. I was hurt bad, nearly melted and burned in a raging fire me and Plas tried to contain. But I was careless, eager to please a man I thought was losing interest in me. Despite the fact the building was clear I thought if I could help put out the fire before the firefighters came he would praise my boldness. But I only ended up making a fool of myself, having to had Plas rush into the building and collect me himself. He didnât fair well himself, parts of him still goopy from harsh heat damage. âLook at me when Iâm talking to you! Why did you do that.â His eyes were angry, his usual smile twisted into a disappointed frown. âI wanted to impress you-â âImpress me?! Yeah your new power to turn into a corpse was real freaking impressive Jenna. Why the hell are you trying to impress me like that-â âBecause I donât think Iâm good enough to be taught by you!â I exclaimed, shocked by how I raised my voice at him. âI... Iâm so sorry I didnât mean to... I just... I feel like ever since you started to mentor me I havenât been good enough. Iâve always been messing up and-and I feel like if I donât do anything to impress you, youâll just abandon me and Iâll fuck up the best thing thatâs ever happened to me. I-I look up to you so much, and I feel like itâs such a privilege that you chose me I... I feel like itâs a mistake. And so Iâm just waiting for you to realize that and I feel like youâre catching on so I had to do something to make sure that you didnât fuck up with your choice.â Plasâ face immediately dropped, a look of concern replacing his scold. âChrist... I gave you Imposter Syndrome. Is this what the other people with sidekicks have to deal with... Woozy was never like this. Er...well, no he was he just didnât have powers.â He bit his bottom lip, and sighed, inching to take a seat beside me. âIâm not good at this teaching stuff, I donât know if you noticed. So if I made you feel like you werenât impressing me, I swear it isnât true. I remember when I was first getting the hang of being a hero. I was dog shit. The amount of times I did somethings stupid or tried to impress others without knowing what I was doing myself, god... and when I was part of the league? The first month was a hell, I didnât get anything done. I still mess up, I just make it seem like I donât cause I play it off. We all screw up, even Superman. I would know, I was there for a couple of those times, etched em right into my head.â He glanced away, tapping the side of his head where the words âPantsing Incident of 05â appeared. âPoint is we all started somewhere and we were all ass at it. You think Flash got the hang of dodging every car while he ran down the road? No, it was just that no one remembers those times cause heâs too busy kicking ass now adays that no one cares that one time he ate asphalt. No one accept me who uses it to blackmail him occasionally because Iâm petty and like to knock him down a peg every once in a while. Youâre doing great.â I could feel the tears dripping down my face as he spoke, using my palm to desperately hide my emotions from him. His arm wrapped around my shoulder in a cautious, yet caring touch. âCan we just not... run into burning buildings next time weâre trying to prove something? I might not be able to get you out next time.â âYeah, of course sir. Thank you, for believing in me, after I did that, and that you believed me in the first place.â
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I saw this coming... Iâm so fucking tired of this.
I donât care who reads this, if you actually know me in real life then you probably know that this is how I feel from my instagram story. I apologize in advance of the language in this post. These are my emotions and thoughts. (And yes I am aware that within the AAPI community there are it's issues, but that's not the point of this post)
Iâm SO SICK AND TIRED of this shit. What happened on Tuesday WAS NOT OKAY. EIGHT PEOPLE ARE DEAD and SIX of them were ASIAN WOMEN. Click the hyperlink if you live under a rock or if you just donât watch the news. I donât know how you people live.Â
The Asian and Asian American community in this country has been saying for the PAST YEAR that we are NOT OKAY and that we NEED HELP. Donald FUCKING Trump REPEATEDLY kept saying pre pandemic, âCHINA! CHINA! THEYâRE STEALING OUR JOBS!!! CHINA IS EVIL!!!â and of course his base bought into that. BUT when the freaking pandemic started it was âTHE KUNG FLUâ or the âCHINA VIRUSâ. So now, letâs make the target on our backs EVEN BIGGER NOW!!! (I still donât understand HOW there were Asians who voted for him... but thatâs beside this point of this)Â
This past year has had over 3800 reports of Asian American HATE CRIMES against us. These fucking cowards are going after our ELDERLY COMMUNITY like the BABY BITCHES that they are. WHY?! JUST FUCKING WHY?! What does this do for you? It makes me SO ANGRY to see these videos of the elderly community being ATTACKED and KILLED. I watched on video of a toisan lao (old Chinese Woman) in SF who was being attacked and she fought back against her attacker (AS SHE FUCKING SHOULD. HE ENDED UP IN A STRETCHER). But that really... that one really struck a cord with me as thatâs the dialect my family speaks and it made me think âfuck. That could have been my grandmother. That could have been my grandfather.â Going after the community that doesnât speak english, LITERALLY POWERLESS and that is old like a bunch of COWARDS. I, as a 5â˛9 Asian American woman from New York City has dealt with my far share of harassment... but the fucking elderly? Really?Â
This pandemic has just gave them an EXCUSE to attack us. As if we werenât already being harassed and marginalized before!!! But of course, one will say âbut how can that be? Asians are the model! You guys are the best minority group out there. Everyone loves you!â HAR HAR MOTHER FUCKER
So lets set up some points
The Model Minority Myth - the âideaâ that Asians are the smarter minorities who end up becoming the doctors and lawyers who are good at math, science and end up going to Harvard. Iâm sorry... what? This is pathetic. AND A FUCKING MYTH Iâve dealt with these AWFUL cliches and stereotypes. Are they good stereotypes? Sure...? BUT do you understand:
What that does to the individual? What about the Asians who do not want tot be doctors? What about the Asians who then have to deal with the mental illness that goddamn society created for us? (Iâm not even going to go into the lack of Asians in entertainment business. Thatâs a whole separate headache.)
WHY ARE WE IGNORING THAT ITâS ONLY A SMALL GROUP OF ASIANS THAT END UP DOING THAT?! Are we going to IGNORE the Asians who donât go to Ivy Leagues? Or the ones that are living below the poverty line?Â
This literally created the Racial Triangulation between the minorities! White people have put Asians on a pedestal in comparison to the other minorities and YES other minorities HATE us for that reason.By saying that we are the âModel Minorityâ it LITERALLY creates this thought that we better than the âother minoritiesâ but yet we still ainât white. So we arenât a part of the majority therefore putting us in no mans land.Â
THE NEGATIVE stereotypes - OH and TRUST ME there are A LOT. These are just the ones at the top of my head.Â
The FETISHIZATION of Asian Women - this shit ainât new. This is literally what the term âyellow feverâ means when referring to MEN who only like Asian women. The fetishization of asian women LITERALLY GOES BACK TO 1890s when the short story âMadame Butterflyâ was written when a WHITE MAN was in Japan and fell in love with an Asian girl (WHO WAS 15 BTW). There are literal journal entries of European and American men who were in Asian at the time who said LITERALLY SAY HOW EXOTIC Asian Women are, that apparently our vaginas just âfeel differentâ. Iâm sorry... WHAT?! I HATE nothing more than when I have dealt with men saying some bullshit about how âexoticâ I am. Also lets not forget how American society has de-masculinate the Asian Man. Saying that have small dicks and that they are skinny and scrawny, therefore arenât men. So you like only half of us?Â
Our Food - WE DO NOT EAT DOG. I grew up being told âYOU EAT DOG! YOUâRE CHINESE!â... fuck you. And now, Asian food is seen as âamazingâ Iâm happy you like our soup dumplings and bao. But you were the same fucking people who told me I ate dog. So you love our food but not the people? Okay. I see you. Oh and I didnât forget about the people who have gagged at Asian food.Â
Mocking how we look and our language - Am I the only Asian American who had people pulling their eyes and saying CHING CHONG at them? Please, get hit by a bus. And isnât ironic how now âfox eyesâ are a make up trend? funny isnât it?Â
People telling us to âGO BACK TO CHINA!â âGO BACK TO WHERE YOU CAME FROMâÂ
Iâm sorry. Who educated you? Asians have been in this country since the 1850S. WE BUILT THE DAMN RAILROADS. SOME OF US WERE KIDNAPPED HERE TO BUILD THAT SHIT. (Another note is how ASIAN AMERICAN HISTORY IS NOT TAUGHT IN SCHOOLS. This needs to be addressed and changed.)Â
Also for MYSELF - my GREAT GRANDFATHER BUILT THE DAMN RAILROAD and SERVED IN THE ARMY in WWI. My Great Uncles were in the Air force in WWII and my GRANDFATHER served in the KOREAN WAR where he was shot in the ear and received a Purple Heart. I FUCKING DARE YOU to tell me to go back to my country. MY FAMILY HAS DONE MORE FOR THIS COUNTRY THAN HALF OF THESE RACIST MOTHER FUCKERS.Â
Hate crimes in America have been happening since the 1880s. Yellow Peril goes back to the 1880s when Asian were literally depicted as these murderous group invading from Asia. And of course, they depict us with slanted eyes and with long braided pony tails. THIS SHIT AINâT NEW. There has also literally been LAWS banning Chinese from coming to America. i.e THE CHINESE EXCLUSION ACT oh and lets not forget Japanese Interment during the 1930s. THIS SHIT AINâT NEW. ALSO letâs not forget the Vincent Chin Murder in the 1980s when a Chinese American was BEAT TO DEATH because his attackers thought he was Japanese and they were blaming the Japanese for taking their jobs.Â
As I sit here, feeling not as angry as at the beginning, if history has taught me anything, fear and anger has been the drive for these crimes. In the 1880s we were thought to be evil and that we were going to take away all of the jobs (but low and behold, some of us were KIDNAPPED here). During WWII it was right after Pearl Harbor after Japan bombed it. Vincent Chin, his attackers were angry at the Japanese. Current day, Donald Fucking Trump decided to put the target on our communities back with both jobs being sent to China and with the Coronavirus being our fault.Â
What happened on Tuesday with the Atlanta police officer saying that the 21 year old was âhaving a bad dayâ WAS BULL SHIT. I didnât know killing 8 people was a RATIONALE RESPONSE. Okay then. Call it what it is, A HATE CRIME. This man was saying he had a âsex addictionâ and that he wanted to get rid of the temptation and he associated ASIAN WOMEN and the ASIAN SPA to be that temptation. AND WHY IS THAT?!?!?!? THE FETISHIZATION OF ASIAN WOMEN.Â
And before I get off of my soap box, THE MEDIA WAS PRETTY FUCKING LATE TO JOINING THIS, AND CALL IT WHAT IT IS, A HATE CRIME. SO MANY of the crimes against the Asian elderly go unreported or are not deemed hate crimes WHEN THEY ARE. SO MANY of them do not know English or enough English and can not report what was said to them. And what sucks too, my dad even said it, I think your grandparents would just take it because they would see this as âI immigrated here, I have to take this shitâ. WELL THAT TRAIN STOPS HERE. WE WILL NOT BE SILENCED. WE WILL NOT SHY AWAY. WE ARE TAKING OUR SPACE THAT IS RIGHTFULLY OURS. I fucking PROMISE you that if you try to do so, you will have hell to deal with.Â
Iâm not going to get into the subject of the people who are SILENT during this but were ALL OVER social media for their BLM support. Iâm just going to leave it at we are asking for your help and to amplify this. Please.Â
To my non Asian friends who have reached out to me, I do appreciate it. I really do. But please rather than telling me you are here for me if I want to talk, I BEG of you, please read and learn about the history as well as the Asian/Asian American experience in America. Itâs really not as rainbows and butterflies people have been thinking. Hate against Asian and Asian Americans started before 2020.Â
To my Asian brothers, sisters, aunties and uncles PLEASE stay safe.
2 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Chapter One: You Be My Hero, And I'll Be Yours
"Full Cowling! 15%!"
A green-haired teen by the name of Izuku Midoriya was training at the U.A dormines. The current time was 9: 23 pm and he was training his body to handle the power of One For All. He had just gone through the pain of the death of the Pro Hero Nighteye, it was also the day when he decided.
"Haa!" His yell catches the attention of his peers as they look through the window to see what was happening with the greenie. He had just kicked through boulder with his 'shoot style' leaving it to bits and pieces.
"Looks like Midoriya is out training again." Commented a spiky red haired teen as he watched his friend punch a hole through a tree.
"But I'm getting worried. He's been using all his free time training. One time, Aizawa-sensei even had to restrain him." Came a voice from floating invisible clothes.
"It's not surprising...not after his death..." Muttered the redhead as the room got gloomy and tense. Not many students knew Nighteye well but they could definitely see the effect it had on Midoriya. From waking up 4:00 in the morning to 10:00 at night he would take every chance to train. He probably would've gone longer if the 'Lights out' schedule weren't at 10:00 pm.
"Maybe we should talk to him...?" Mina advised with the tone of concern escaping from her lips.
"That would be better than letting darkness consume him." Tokoyami spoke up agreeing with Mina's idea.
Everyone than began chatting on ways to cheer up Midoriya and Miriro. After all, the death of his sensei hit him pretty hard too, even if he refused show it. However a single onyx-eyed girl kept her eyes glued to the training boy outside.
Momo Yaoyorozu. Class president after Midoriya handed the position to her and made Iida class rep. She wasn't close to Midoriya. They only time they 'talked,' was with the plan of saving Katsuki Bakugou after he was kidnapped by the League Of Villains.
When she first saw Midoriya, she thought he wouldn't get far. Yes his quirk was powerful but with that recoil it was impossible to be a hero. But over the months, time and time again her option of the teen changed. USJ, risking his life to save Asui and Mineta, and even jumping in front of a Nomu to save All Might. At first she didn't know about his weak form but looking back at it now having the information about the Nomu Factory attack, Midoriya most likely new about All Mights weak form the beginning and risked his life.
On top of that there was him winning the sports festival. He beat Todoroki when he was using both ice and fire. He was pretty banged up after the fight and was almost pulled out of the fight with Bakugou but with taking extreme measures from Recovery Girl he turned out exhausted. Bakugou knew this and they decided they would end it with one attack, Midoriya ending up as the winner at the price for falling unconscious for a week.
Then there was Stain incident. The famous villain known for killing and taking out heroes out of the job labed Midoriya as a "True Hero" while she wasted time with Uwabami.
Camp, saving Bakugou, Ultimate moves, Shiketsu High, Rescue exercise, and saving Eri. Every single one Midoriya had taken control unconsciously leading everyone as everyone followed. She noticed everyone felt confront in his plans and words, including herself. Until the point she became curious.
What shocked her the most was I-Island. He was able to catch up to THE All Might. The number one hero. Sure he was most likely weakened but that is most definitely an impressive feat.
Just who was Izuku Midoriya? What was his past like? Why did he choose to become a hero? What makes him so trusting? Ever since saving Eri she found herself asking these questions. She was just too curious.
"Yaoyorozu-san?" The voice snapped the pony-tailed girl out of her trance and bringing her back to the real world. She turned her head making eye contact with Asui. "Everything alright? Kero~"
Yaoyorozu gave a reassuring nod. "There's nothing wrong. Just worried about Midoriya-san."
"Well, we have a much more important matter coming up." Iida spoke catching everyone's attention. "The school festival."
"I forgot already! Aizawa-sensei just brought it up today too!" Sero exclaimed as Koda nodded with an equally shocked expression.
"Sensei said we could vote on what we're doing tomorrow so no need to get focused on it now. Kero~"
"Honestly I'm kind of nervous! Everyone will be watching won't they?" Toru exclaimed.
Ochako nodded deep in thought. She was nervous but for a completely different reason. It was about Midoriya. Of course everyone worried about him but she had realized something.
"You're totally like him!"
Mina's words echoed inside her head as she floated into the air in embarrassment while denying her feelings. But deep down, she knew she did. At first, she thought it was a fluke, but every time she looked at him her heart raced and her face got red.
"You like him, don't you?"
She denied it when Ayoma said it as well but soon ended up agreeing with him. That's why she decided she was going to confess to him at the school festival. Ochako wanted to confess after internships but things got complicated so she had to push back to the festival. She was going to confess knowing Midoriya was in a tough spot. It made her feel guilty, but she couldn't hide her feelings any longer.
"Well someone get Midoriya, It's almost 10:00 pm." Kaminari said seeing the time was '9:45 pm' on his phone.
Ochako was about to volunteer but someone beat her to it. "I will get Midoriya. All of you get some good night's rest. We have some big planning to do tomorrow."
Todoroki was the first to get up taking a final glance at his...friend Midoriya. The friend that saved him from himself and made him realize what was his. Leaving for his room, everyone else followed him parting for their rooms and saying goodnight, leaving Yaoyorozu alone.
"SMASH!"
The sudden yell snapped her out of her thoughts. She was staring at a shirtless Midoriya. He was much more chiseled than she thought. She examined his body, his toned six-pack, defined arms and calves, his green hair whipping around as he jumped tree to tree until he was a bolt of green lightning.
Her phone buzzed and she pulled it out. Her warning timer had gone off telling her it was 9:50 pm. "I've been staring at him for 5 minutes!?" She thought in shock. Placing down her phone, she walked outside to confront him.
"Midoriya-san!" Yaoyorozu called getting the greenie to stop moving and turn towards her.
"Yaoyorozu-san?" Midoriya spoke wondering why she was out here.
"It's late, you need to go to sleep before Sensei comes over."
"Five more minutes! Please!"
"I'm sorry Midoriya but I don't make the rules." She bit her lip wondering if she should tell him and decided to. "We're getting worried." She blurted out.
Midoriya's eyes widen in surprise. "Nani? ( What? )"
A tint of red spreads across her face in embarrassment. "G-gomenasai.( Sorry ) I didn't mean to blurt out. But all of us are getting worried. You train every chance you get, to the point were you one day collapsed. I know his death was hard but don't push yourself too hard. We're still first years."
He smiled softly in response making Yaoyorozuâs heart flutter. "I didn't mean to make you worried."
"A bit too late for that." Yaoyorozu cut in causing both of them to laugh. "I'm sorry, continue."
"As I was saying," Midoriya spoke putting his shirt back on. "I honestly didn't mean to make you worried. But I decided. At the moment of his death, I decided on the reason why I truly want to become a hero."
A small breeze past through the trees and bushes creating rustling noises. Midoriya's green hair and Yaoyorozu's ponytail blew softly in the breeze as the leaves fly past the two.
Midoriya clenched a fist. "I want to be a hero who saves people. Not just physically but mentally. Saving people from the hurt of losing someone close to them. I felt the pain of losing Nighteye, and so did many others." He makes eye-contact with Yaoyorozu, his emerald orbs sparking a fire of determination. "So I don't want anyone else to feel this pain. That's why I train. So I'm strong enough to fight against anything that stands in front of me."
It was Yaoyorozu's turn to smile softly as Midoriya's heart raced. She had just walked up to him placing a hand on his chest. "Us. All of us Midoriya. You're not alone, you never were. I'm sure all of us feel the same way so allow us to stand with you."
"Arigatou. ( Thank you ) I needed that."
Yaoyorozu removed her hand blushing. "No problem. L-let's go inside shall we?"
"R-right." As they both walked inside the U.A. dorms.
Behind a tree, a man with black hair tied up into a bun and red bloodshot eyes smiled. "So that's your reason. Not bad problem child...not bad at all." As he walked off with a smile on his face.
                           âŚâ§âŚâ§âŚâ§âŚ
Everything was on fire, building collapsing and thick smoke covered the skies. Cries of help were all faded into the darkness. A helpless Midoriya lied across the floor covered in wounds and dark laughs were heard. He looks up to see a black skull mask. "All..For...One..." Midoriya groaned trying to get up but All For One crushed him by his foot.
"How does it feel Midoriya?" He questioned gestating to his fellow peers, each and every single one of them was badly injured and inches away from death. "Your weak, your bonds only got those you swore to protect hurt. Friendship and bonds? They're just meant to be shattered."
The weight of All For One's foot got heavier on Midoriya's back causing him to grunt in pain. But that pain quickly changed to horror when he saw it. A Nomu. The same Nomu from the USJ attack.
All For One shifted himself behind Midoriya so he was holding his head up by pulling back on his hair, forcing him to look at his injured peers. The Nomu moves towards the closest person, Yaoyorozu.
"Don't touch her bastard!" Midoriya yelled beginning to struggle but remained useless as the Nomu picked her up with a chokehold. Yaoyorozu weakly clawed against it's abnormal strength but her attempts never fazed the monster.
Midoriya yells turned into begging as the Nomu opened a palm around her head, they both knew what was coming next. She turned towards him, watching as tears rolled down his face. "Gomenasai Midoriya. That I wasn't strong enough."
With those words the Nomu wrapped his hand around her head, crushing it.
"YAOYOROZU!"
Midoriya yelled reaching out his arms and almost jumped out of his bed, sweat cover his face and body, his hands were shaking in fear clawing at his face. "It was just a dream..." Midoriya repeated those words over and over until he felt his heartbeat calm down. However his hands were still shaky.
Deciding he wouldn't be able to sleep, he got out of bed and went inside of the bathroom. Cold water flowed through his hands. He cupped them allowing it to rather until he splashed it on his face. Midoriya repeated this process until his hands finally stopped shaking.
He walked downstairs into the living room seeing nobody else there. "I don't think I woke anyone else up. I'm glad." Before he walked inside the living room he had changed into his casual white shirt that read 'shirt' and green shorts. Reaching the fridge he grabbed a bowl dumping 'Cinnamon Toast Crunch' side and began pouring milk.
"Midoriya-san?" A voice called getting the greenies attention. Turning his head, he sees a half asleep Yaoyorozu in a black nightgown.
"You really don't need the '-san,' Midoriya is just fine."
"Midoriya."
"Nani?"
"The milk."
He turns back to his bowl and it was completely overfilled with milk running down the counter. He quickly stopped pouring and capped the bottle. "I wasn't paying attention. My bad."
After cleaning up the mess, Midoriya and Yaoyorozu sat next to each other on the coach as they both ate their cereal. "What are you doing up so late?" She questioned after swallowing a spoonful of her cereal.
"I was just about to ask you the same thing."
"Couldn't sleep." The onyx eyed girl replied. "I take it that you couldn't either?" He only nodded for a response gaining an awkward silence. "You have any idea for the festival?" Another silence and then she noticed Midoriya was gripping his spoon a little too hard. "Midoriya are you oka-"
She didn't finish when Midoriya placed his bowl down and pulled her into a hug. At first she had no idea what to do with her arms but then she felt something wet sting her shoulder. That's when she understood and wrapped her arms around him rubbing his back like a mother taking care of her child.
It took sometime before Midoriya calmed down and separated from the hug. "Gomenasai. I got my tears all over you." He apologized wiping his eyes with his hand.
"It's alright Midoriya. Sometimes we all have to let off some pain." Her eyes studied him watching him wipe his eyes, it was hard to tell in the darkness of the room but he actually had bags under his eyes. "Are you okay Midoriya?"
"Heiki. ( I'm fine )"
"You remember what I told you yesterday right? Let us help. Let me help. We're all worried."
Midoriya exhaled heavily through his nose deciding what to do. Making his choice, he took a deep breath and said the two words he had been holding back his whole life.
"I'm scared."
Yaoyorozu's eyes widen but said nothing for him to continue. "I don't mean for festival or anything like that. I mean...It's true that I train because of Nighteyes death but there's more to it. There's always the chance someone stronger is out there, possibly even stronger than All For One..."
The name brought shivers down her spine remembering the skull masked man. He was currently trapped in Tartarus but he caused destruction and panic in the short time he revealed himself. And the thought someone could be possibly stronger...
"All Might said I choose one person in Class 1-A about my secret...and I think I want you to be that person."
Once again Yaoyorozu was shocked at his words. "W-what about Uraraka?"
"She'll make a scene about it."
"Iida?"
"He'll get to worried and hold me back. I respect him but I don't want to burden him."
"Todoroki...?"
"He's still finding himself. There's no way I can place this on his shoulders."
"So why me?"
Midoriya interlocked his fingers tapping his thumbs together. "We don't know enough other much but I know you're not the time to make a scene but to respect others wishes. Yet in the short time we actually talked I felt calm and didn't worry about anything. My gut is telling me I can trust you." His emerald orbs met her onyx ones. "So will you hear my story?"
She gave a smile giving her full attention to him. "Mochiron. ( Of course )"
"Then let's go somewhere else. It would be bad if someone overheard."
So from then Midoriya took Yaoyorozu to Takoba Park and told her everything. Being quirkless, the sludge incident, All Might, One For All, his fated battle with All For One, all the way to here and now. "I...don't know what to say...You have definitely faced a lot on your own."
"Yeah...but it feels good getting that off my chest."
A silence filled the air, it wasn't awkward like before but just some time to take everything in. "Arigatou."
"For what?"
"For trusting me. I've been losing confidence ever since the fight with Tokoyami barely being able to slowly build it back up."
"Guess we both need our own heroes huh?"
"In that case. How about a deal."
Midoriya turned his head towards her. "What do you mean?"
"We both have our own problems and we need someone to lean on. So I was thinking we could be there for each other at anytime. You be my hero, and I'll be yours."
"Yoshi. ( Alright then )" Midoriya agreed with a smile on his face. "I'm counting on you."
Yaoyorozu gave her own smile. "Right. I'll be counting on you too then." Just then, Yaoyorozu's morning alarm went off making her turn on her phone. "Shoot! It's 6:00 am! We gotta get back to the dorms!"
Midoriya crouched down onto the sand. "Hop on."
She got on with no hesitation. If he could trust her, she could trust him. Green lightning consumed Midoriya as he began running down the streets. Air whipped around them and Yaoyorozu smiled feeling the cool morning air rush on her face.
In seconds, they had arrived at the U.A. dorms before anyone else could arrive downstairs. "Ohaiyou! ( Good Morning! )" Yaoyorozu spoke as Kirishima groggily entered the room.
"Ohaiyou." Kirishima greeted. Then everyone else followed along saying their 'Good morning's before sitting down.
"I'll be making breakfast today." Midoriya announced putting on a green apron.
"Eh? Midori! You can cook?" Mina exclaimed.
"More importantly, your not training?" Kaminari questioned. "Don't get we wrong, I'm glad your taking a break. Just surprising."
Midoriya just smiled tying a knot behind his back. "I just took some advice is all." He replied before walking off into the kitchen.
"Finally!" Toru sighed resting on the couch. "I'm glad someone got through to him."
"But who was it through?"
Ochako's eyes slightly widen at the question. She too was glad her crush had finally stopped pushing himself to the brink of collapse. But who was it? There was only one possible answer, after all, she was the only person who stayed back while everyone else went to bed.
Her eyes drifted to an unusually beaming Yaoyorozu. She was enterectic but today she seemed a bit more than usual. It also looked like she didn't get any sleep.
"Yaoyorozu-san?" Ochako spoke up catching the beaming teen off guard.
"Oh Uraraka, did you need something?"
"Did you get any sleep last night?"
The question surprised Yaoyorozu and clattering of pans were heard from the kitchen. "Heiki!"
The class laughed at Midoriya's antics while Bakugou just shook his head grinning. However their attention went back on Yaoyorozu awaiting for her answer. "N-no I didn't get any sleep last night. Why do you ask?"
"No reason." Ochako stated a bit to quickly before falling quite.
"Anyways..." Mina spoke up before the awkward silence could roll in. "What are we gonna do for the festival?"
The question instantly brought spark in Class 1-A's eyes and everyone began throwing in ideas. "Maid Cafe!" A small teen shouted.
"Hentai... ( Pervert )" Jiro said moving away from the grape haired boy.
"Honestly it's not such a bag idea. But it's worse when M*neta is the one who proposed it."
"Hey! Don't bleep my name!"
"Save it for later." Midoriya called removing the apron. "Because breakfast is ready!"
Those four words were the only words Class 1-A wanted to hear as they got up taking breakfast one by one. "This taste so manly!" Kirishima exclaimed after taking a bite.
Everyone else agreed. "Oi Nerd! You never told me you could cook!"
"You never asked." Midoriya said sitting down next to Yaoyorozu.
"When did you get close?" Mina questioned with a mischievous look in her eyes.
Midoriya sweatdropped. "I just sat down. Can you not question every action I take?"
Mina slowly picked up her fork stabbing into her food and putting it her mouth, all while never breaking eye-contact. "I'll be watching you..."
He nervously chuckled in response. "I'm in danger."
"That's it. Your no longer allowed to hang out with Kaminari or Sero." Jiro decided pointing her fork at him while Kaminari and Sero complain in the background. "Their 'memes' are dangerous."
"It can't be that bad."
"Two bros chillin' in a hot tub-" Jiro started.
"-Five feet apart cuz they're not gay." Midoriya finished shocking himself. "Yeah okay It's bad."
After the eventful breakfast everyone grabbed their stuff and walked to U.A. They arrived in their assigned seats awaiting for their Sensei to arrive. When he did, he just zipped himself up inside his sleeping bag. "Yaoyorozu and Iida. Since you both are class resprestinces, you take charge of the ideas from your peers for the festival. I will leave it up to you what you choose to do." And with that, he curls himself into a ball in the corner of the room falling asleep.
The classes spark from breakfast was instantly lit again when the topic was brought upon. "A mochi shop?" Ochako threw out.
"Ah! Something japanese!" Iida comment moving on while Yaoyorozu quickly wrote down the ideas on the board.
"Boo-" M*ineta didn't get to finish when he was suddenly gagged by Asui.
"Where can I hide the body?"
"Arm-wrestling tournament!" Kirishima yelled.
"Intense!" Iida commented once again.
"A fun house!" Toru cheered.
"Don't know what that is but let's see!"
"Crepe shop!" Sato
"A Dance!" Mina said striking a dance pose.
"Petting Zoo." Koda said nervously
"Handmade soba." Todoroki inquired.
"Even Todoroki!"
"Death match!" Bakugou roared with tensenaty flowing through him.
After a while, every idea the class had was up on the board.
O Arm-Wrestling O Fun House O Mochi O Feast of Darkness O Dance Performance O Boo? O Skit O Local History O Death Match O Hand-Made Soba O Asian Cafe O Crepes O My Twinkling Shows
"Now to eliminate those that are impossible, confusing, or inappropriate." Yaoyorozu picked up the measure imminently taking off 'Boo?' first.
O Arm-Wrestling O Fun House O Mochi O Dance Performance O Local History O Hand-Made Soba O Asian Cafe O Crepes
"Why'd you even ask!?" Bakugou yelled being a bit ingornite about 'Death Match' being erased. Then the whole class turned to argument of what they should do. Iida tried chopping motions and yelling "Quiet!" But failed gaining their attention.
However the schools ringing caught everyone's attention as it showed it was the end of the period. Aizawa slipped off his sleeping bag and walked towards the door. "You have until tomorrow to pick what you want to do. If you don't I'll make it public lecture."
Kaminari was thinking about calling him bluff but his Sensei's look told him not to test him.
                         âŚâ§âŚâ§âŚâ§âŚ
Class 1A was stumped. Currently, they were surrounded Yaoyorozu looking through the remaining list of choices they had for the festival. "This is hard..." Mina complained slouching in her seat.
"We can't even do cooking! That's basically competing with the Pro Hero Lunch Rush!" Kaminari exclaimed putting his hands up in defeat.
"Thats right." Shoki agreed. "It also wouldn't be fair if it was just us that we're having fun."
"Wait a minute. I think Mina's dancing idea is a good one." Todoroki spoke up walking towards the laptop. He took the laptop opening a new tab searching 'concretes.' A video popped up with two guitarists, a drummer, and a singer while people watched and cheered.
"Wow Todoroki. Did you become one of those party people?" The graped boy asked.
"No. It's just something I remembered when Mina mentioned dance."
"But were amateurs. I doubt people would want to watch a bunch of scrubs dancing." Sero said resting his arms on his hips.
"Then I'll teach you!" Mina cheered jumping back to her hyperactive self.
"Now that we got the dancing problem down...that just leaves the music."
Everyone turned their heads towards Jiro remembering her dorm room filled with musical instruments. Toru cupped her invisible hands over Jiro's. "Can you teach us! Please! You have such a good talent with music and song writing!"
"I-It's just a hobby that I do..."
Toru moved away so Kaminari got right in Jiro's face causing her to blush. He grinned his idiotic grin. "I think it's pretty cool that you can play multiple instruments! So whatta say? Can you teach us?"
"I...I'd love to." Jiro finished causing the class to cheer.
"Here we come School Festival!" They all shouted getting pumped for the next day.
25 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Looker x Anabel Retrospective
The absolute ultimate Retrospective post as to explain why Iâve been on this OTP since 2016. Especially made in mind with the idea that some new peeps on the boat may not realize the extent of the lore between these two characters. Feel free to read this or skip this if you want, because I did pour out my heart and soul and it can be kind of a lengthy read.
Enjoy~
So Looker and Anabel have been two existing characters in Pokemon for the longest time, with both being sort of beloved for different reasons but not too often thought about as compared to other NPCs. Oneâs a reoccurring comedy relief detective since Platinum and the other is probably the most memorable and strongest of the Hoenn Battle Frontier from Emerald.
But when SunMoon dropped, these two characters got a new lease on life that no one really saw coming. This special appearance made them go from NPCs I never really thought too much about to placing them as my top two favorite Pokemon characters of all time.
The UB Task Force mission, as much as a glorified fetch quest as it seems to be, continues some of the darker, more adult themes brought along with SunMoon. While the main story dealt with subjects of abuse and what it means to be a truly strong person in the case of hardships, the post game surprisingly delves into the corrupt side of a seemingly good organization and idea of sacrificing one life to save another. What appears to be another run of the mill Looker mission takes a dive into the tragic backstory shared between certain characters, and all of this lore was scrapped in the âdefinitiveâ USUM games.
So while a lot of people might have played this portion of the game, many could have skipped it entirely or didnât give the dialogue too much thought.
But youâre asking, why is it special? And why have I cared so much for a potential romantic relationship between Looker and Anabel enough to draw them as much as I have?
Haha. Buckle up buckaroo.
So right off the bat, Looker and Anabelâs banter sets up what kind of relationship they have with one another. Theyâre formal as coworkers can be, but the more they talk to one another, the friendliness that they share quickly becomes apparent. They also tend to speak highly of each other, no matter if the person is in the room or gone out.
And heâs not wrong! Looker is well aware of just how capable Anabel is for a guy that isnât really known for Pokemon battles himself.
After the first UB on the list is securely captured, Looker insists on a feast for everyone to enjoy in one of Alolaâs famous restaurants, in which Anabel points out asking how he had known of this already having just now arrived here. Looker, flustered, says that heâs read it in a magazine and dashes out to make reservations, cuing Anabel to react to his odd antics in a more...
Affectionate way.
Look at that lil smile.
Heâs an odd fellow, for sure. A lot of characters in the past called him weird or were off put by his personality, but Anabel is very patient and sort of endeared by him. He constantly returns to the gang yelling âItâs a catastrophe!â in different languages-- And Anabel doesnât snap at him angrily for it, but calmly asks him to repeat himself in english so that she can understand him.
During the course of the post game while Lookerâs away, Anabel is always talking about him in a positive manner. Despite his quirks, she finds him a league of his own even amongst the elite of the International Police.
Despite this acknowledgment of Lookerâs skill and ability, she seems to be awfully dead set on keeping Looker as backup in their base of operations.
Anabel knows how dangerous UBs are. Theyâre not human criminals that he can easily deal with with his own fists-- they are aggravated alien monsters. Her imagining Looker facing one of them alone without any Pokemon to defend himself with probably scares her deeply.
Scares her enough for her to constantly assign him to be backup for her and the Protag, despite his protests and his expertise in fieldwork.
And yet she never fails to remind him that he is important regardless of whether heâs on the field fighting alongside her or set to backup. Almost, in a way, finding a way to flatter him. (smiling at him as reassurance or perhaps even putting up a bit of charm) She is thankful for his help on getting intel and heâs a valuable asset to the mission, but she cannot bear the thought of her friend getting hurt when she can handle the UBs with her own fully trained Pokemon team.
However, despite her confidence, Anabel grows more and more fatigued with each UB encounter. Lookerâs worry rises and he tries even harder to let himself take her place in the field.
As much as she also insists on not wanting to worry him, Lookerâs usual goofy and eccentric demeanor begins to change. His speech patterns start to become more serious and his sentences trail off more often, which throughout all the games, is a rather rare sight to see. His care for Anabel brings out something vulnerable and emotional out of someone self proclaimed hard-boiled.
With all the respect he gives her and all the times he commemorates her aptitude, he still fears for her greatly.
And when a familiar character appears, we understand why.
Nanu comes in to talk about the truth behind Anabelâs reappearance in the series; much like the UBs, she came from another world through Ultra Space and ended up as what Interpol dubbed as a Faller.Â
Fallers are bathed in the energy from ultra wormholes. Thus, UBs are attracted to these humans, mistaking them as a way back home and going on the attack. Back then, Interpol found a particular use for Fallers by using them to direct the attention of UBs away from public areas.
Which is what happened ten years prior to the events of SunMoon. Looker, Nanu, and a third member were sent to fight a Guzzlord. However, Looker hesitated in harming it further when it realized it was just scared monster sent here against itâs will. But his lapse in judgment cost the life of the third member, a Faller woman, to fall victim to Guzzlordâs attack.
Looker and Nanu took down the Guzzlord but learned the horrible truth about their companion, who was not trained in combat-- she was designated as bait, but the catastrophic results were a failure that shadows Interpol forever. Not long after, the two agents found a woman washed up Poniâs shore recollecting nothing about herself but her name; Anabel.
This is why Looker has been growing ever so worried for Anabelâs safety and why he even asked the champion in the first place to help. The protag is indeed a Faller as well. He thought he could be able to control the situation with having a fantastic trainer who befriended Solgaleo/Lunala to keep the UB outbreak in check-- To make sure Anabel was safe. After all, the protag is able to help the mission go along beautifully and safely capture each UB.
But not without a price. Anabel was still being hurt, and Nanu had to intervene to make Looker realize that he had made a big mistake.
After all, Anabel isnât aware that sheâs a Faller herself. Why doesnât she know yet? Wouldnât Looker tell her? Or Nanu?
It would appear as Interpol learned something after all these years, and isnât really using her as Bait as they did before with the first Faller. Anabel is said to have autonomy over this and chose to save the UBs from a worse fate. Unlike the first Faller, she was properly trained for the UB Task Force missions and for many other Interpol related missions as her own strong, resourceful agent. However, Interpol is still quiet about her status as a Faller and anything relating to them from the past.
And Looker, years after the incident with Guzzlord, is now met with an Anabel with a newly built Interpol life determined to help people, Pokemon, and UBs in need no matter what. She absolutely believes in her successes and her cause. And she is adamant of going on these missions. Looker grows a bond with her and is faced with this troubling realization;
To tell her the truth would mean to collapse the whole world upon her.
After all... Having rebuilt her life, seeing her so confident, so passionate about what sheâs doing... He sees her succeed in something he feels all too familiar with-- Starting from the bottom and creating an identity, somehow.
Having been found in the Battle Resort, washed ashore with no memory, not even a name to go by. Looker knows her pain more than anyone else. She needs to know about what she is going through-- But the uttermost pain she will feel and the lingering eyes of Interpolâs heads has been keeping him mortified and silent.
So he does anything and everything in his power to protect her in the meantime, before she can be told the truth. And with the way the Alola mission went, that time is coming up real soon.
However, with the protag and Nanuâs help the UB Task Force finally had every UB under control. And Anabel was kept safe and sound, much to Lookerâs relief. They can finally enjoy some time off and no doubt will be in for quite a long, painful, but necessary conversation when the time comes.
Not of course before Looker going off into a slight panic over the idea of Anabel going on a date.
And that was the line that made me totally think âOh yep, yep! Lookerâs got a massive crush on her!â
SO! Whatâs the take away from all this madness??
The fact that Looker and Anabel care deeply for one another so much, as they go far too out of their way to protect each other from harm. Not just out of necessity, but their banter clearly shows that thereâs a deeper connection between the two than just a professional coworker one.
You might argue that Looker is only worrying about her this deeply because of what he went through all those years ago and is trying to prevent the same thing from happening, and yet... Heâs grown to appreciate and know Anabel for who she is. She is in fact her own agent that joined Interpol on her own volition and chose to do the UB missions due to her empathy to the lost beings so far from home.
He knows when sheâs unwell, he knows why she hides it away. He understands her as a person and itâs wonderful how much they show that they grew to have a bond with one another. Enough for both of them to catch on to each otherâs quirks and feel comfortable.
The small giggle that she gives him, the small yet playfully affectionate jab, the way it just says âOh there he goes again thinking about the feast at this time... Just Looker being Looker~â Because she also knows him deeply as well! This man is not one of her best allies but one of her most trusted companions in this new life of hers and it shows!!Â
Theyâre each otherâs most trusted companions and their partnership is just wonderful to see.
Of course, romance canât happen between them yet-- Not until Anabel knows the truth about Fallers and what Interpol did long ago. But letâs be honest, even the big angst/hurt/comfort fest that would come from that conversation would be a whirlwind of emotions that would just end up with them having an even stronger relationship than theyâve ever had before.
Itâs not just that they look wonderful together, complement each other, and such-- Itâs all those things plus the backstory and close bond and tragedy that comes from this mission. It makes me want to see them overcome every hurdle and be happy with one another and have all the joy and happiness they deserve after all theyâve been through.
I want to see them in more situations where they can be casual with one another, fight alongside one another, and so on so forth. They just have so much potential and I really think Game Freak sees it too.
And as for a lil bonus, Looker in USUM finding out the protag is the champion but is more impressed with Anabelâs knowledge than the actual champion. Also theyâre always vacationing together mutually huh hmm wowie?
--
tl;dr go ship Looker/Anabel aka Fallershipping aka Lookabel best ship 10/10
97 notes
¡
View notes
Text
When Lightning Strikes - Chapter 13
Author Disclaimer:: The Hobbit, Middle Earth and its characters are not mine. I take no credit. The story line and even some dialogueâalso not mine. Instead I claim my Original Character Laurel and the adjustments to the story line.
Summary:: From when Laurel Took was small she dreamed of a man. Every time she dreamed of him, he could not see or hear her. Over time they are able to communicateâbut heâs been dreaming about her too. Finally after years of anticipation Laurel takes the leap and kisses him. Only for her to wake up and dread the real world. Then lightning strikes and she finds herself in a familiar place, with a familiar face.
Rated:: M for Mature. Please do not read this story unless you are 18+ At this point in the story there isnât much, but later on the M rating will come into effect.
Warnings:: Language, Violence and Scenes of Sexual Nature
Pairing:: Kili x OC (Laurel)
Kili
We traveled forward without haste. Though they were surely chasing us, we had enough of a lead to continue on without running. I could feel Laurel walking awkwardly behind me through our grasped hands. With difficultly I took my hand back to adjust my pack to wrap around my waist. "Climb on," I murmured, "I will carry you for a while."
When I stopped I felt her grasp my shoulders and start to hop onto my waist. Her legs wrapped around my hips, one underneath my pack, and her thighs squeezing tightly around me. The action and feel of her legs on me brought a smirk to my face. It was pleasant, and brought back fresh memories of how just a few mere days ago she was wrapped around me and kissing me with vigor.
A soft even sigh caressed my cheek. Her head had come to rest on my shoulder, and by the lack of pressure around my shoulders and hips, I could tell she had fallen asleep. Fili slowed down to match my pace, offering me a smirk at the sight of Laurel wrapped around me. "She must be tired," he murmured, "we have been running day and night. If you tire I will carry her for you."
Against my will my eyes turned to slits at his words. I have listened to Laurel tell me that there was nothing to be jealous of when it concerned my brother, but I could not help but feel it anyway. The thought of any oneâdwarf, man, hobbit, elfâtouching her in any way that was more than friendly had my blood boiling. Even that of my brother.
Fili sighed, "All harmless brother."
"I saw you looking at her⌠like I look at her," I mumbled off softly slightly saddened by the thought. It was not something I told Laurel. When her and my brother were talking, Fili gazed at her with satisfaction and appreciation. A look that said he wanted to keep.
Fili had the decency to look a little ashamed, a tint of red coating his cheeks. "I did for a moment," he uttered, "but it is difficult not to. She is very beautiful, even without a scruffy face. You have nothing to worry about. Even if I wanted to sweep her away from you, which I do not, I simply could not. Lady Laurel talks too highly of you."
After a while we stopped to fill our water pouches at a stream. Laurel did not wake as I laid her gently on the ground. The Hobbit offered to scout and see how far we were from the orc pack and if the Lonely Mountain was within our reach. I drank heavily from one pouch before retrieving one from Laurel's pack to fill it for her and refill my own. The rest of the company were sitting about near a very small fire in the rising sun.
"Kili."
Thorin's voice was always so serious and demanding. Just now it was soft and tired.
"Yaes uncle," I murmured, rising to meet him.
He sighs while he plopped down and hissed at his injuries. His next words threw me off guard, "We must talk about the girl."
"What about Laurel," I asked, eyes seeking out her slumbering form. Fili was sitting next to her drinking his water. I was curious to hear what Thorin had to say, seeing as he was so kind to Laurel just a while ago.
"I was wrong about her," he started looking a little lost, "she was brave and loyal, even to me who treated her unfairly. Anything that happens between the two of you, I cannot stop. A bastard child I cannot bless. A union between the two of you is something I wish to bless, but our brethren will not allow for it."
The words he spoke of were contradicting. It sounded as if he was okay with the idea of Laurel and I, but he hated it. "If you were not a prince," he huffed, "perhaps no comments would be made. The court of Erebor that would come would not tolerate this of a prince."
A snort tore through my nostril, "I do not care of what the court of Erebor thinks. I care only for her and her safety. Once we take back the mountain and you are crowned a king formally, you will be in control of whatever you wish, and the court will abide by it."
With those words I rose, taking guarded steps to the red-head's sleeping form only to rouse her from sleep. Confusion clouded her eyes as she started to wake, the limbs of her body begun to seize as she begun to tense. My hand found her cheek where my thumb rubbed just under her eyes, "It's just me little doe. We are resting, drink up."
The other hand that was holding her water skin up to her lips. Without attempting to raise her own hand, she leaned into me and closed her eyes once more as she drank heavily, every last drop. Fili offered to take the pouch and refill it.
Bilbo rushed into our clearing, huffing.
"How close is the pack," Dwalin urged.
"A couple of leagues, too close. That isn't all though," he gasped.
Gandalf rose pulling his staff up to its great height before looking around, "What is it Bilbo?"
"A bear, larger than any one I have ever seen."
The old wizard stood straighter, huffing as well, "There is a house, it is not far from here, where we might take refuge."
Thorin arrived closer with Fili at his heels. "Are they friend or foe," uncle asked hotly.
"Neither, he will hunt us or he will kill us."
The roar of an animal ripped through the forest. Laurel tensed from under me, hands pushing herself up from where she lay. "How far is the beast," she croaked.
"Just a bit closer than the orcs," Bilbo responded.
In seconds everyone was up, preparing for another run. Once on their feet and ready to move, we started out at a mild jog through the woods, Gandalf leading the company. Laurel had a look of determination set on her face as she kept pace with me at one side, Fili reacting much the same on my other.
This was no easy journey. First there were trolls and goblins and orcs, now there was a giant bear chasing us.
Once we cleared the forest we were running through an open meadow, in the distance there appeared to be a stone and wooden enclosure. "There! That is the house," Gandalf bellowed from the front of the front of the company. We were moving from a slower pace to a flat out run at the sight of the house hidden behind the walls. Each of the dwarves were huffing as their legs worked to reach the house faster.
The ground beneath us started to shake every other second. Another roar tore through the air around us, shaking even me to the bone. Laurel looked behind us and screamed softly, "Fucking shit!"
What did she see? I turned around to gaze at what she was scared of.
Standing at least ten feet tallâon all foursâwas a ferocious dark brown bear, baring all of his sharp white teeth. Just behind us. I turned back around, ready to pick up my pace when I noticed Laurel was running almost as fast as a gazelle. Bombur was right behind her. They were the first to reach the gates of the enclosure. As soon as Bofur, the last dwarf was inside the enclosure we all started to push the gate door closed. A ruff snout and teeth growled at us through the crack attempting to get inside, but we were able to lock the door with the monster out.
"What was that," Ori trembled from the ground.
All around us there were beautiful flowers and plants, each larger than I would have normally seen. There were also large animals coming closer to sniff at each and every one of us.
"That is our host," Gandalf gruffed as he started to go towards the moss covered house. "His name is Beorn, and his is a skin-changer."
Skin-changer? So that beast was actually a man that could change from the skin of man to the skin of bear when he saw fit? The idea sent chills down my spine.
"Sometimes he's a huge black bear, sometimes he's a great strong man. The bear," Gandalf laughed without humor, "is unpredictable, but the man can be reasoned with. However he is not fond of dwarves."
How incredibly fantastic. Run right into the den of the beast that does not like dwarves. At least the wizard, Bilbo, and Laurel might be spared.
"Rest for now," Gandalf sighed, "until tomorrow we are safe."
The company trudged into the house, finding that inside there was a stable of sorts without any horses or ponies. Just a lot of hay. Laurel went to one of the corners and lay on her side, tossing her pack out of her way along with her weapons. I followed her lead and left my pack and weapons next to hers. We had been running all day again, most of the company already drifting off to slight snores. My brother settled down next to me as well. Thorin and Gandalf spoke softly. By the rays of the sun that were filtering into the windows, it was probably a little past half of the day was gone.
I laid back against the hay with my arms stretched out behind me, letting the aches in my muscles take time to adjust to relaxing. Soon I was slowly drifting off to the sound of Laurel's even breathing.
A soft low moan and a kick to my leg woke me. The darkness covered the house we slept in, and a quick glance around let me know that the rest of the company were sleeping soundly. As my eyes settled on Laurel, I remember why I woke. She moved slightly, moaning low in her throat. The thrash of her head back and forth led me to believe that she was having a bad dream. I rested my hand on her hip, about to shake when she moaned softly again.
"Kili."
The way she said my name was similar to the night at Rivendell when I was kissing her neck earnestly.
A heat started to emit from my groin, blood pumping a little faster at the sound. So she was dreaming of me, and by the sounds of it, it was a very good dream. Why was I not dreaming with her? The more I thought about it, I have not dreamt of her since she arrived to Middle Earth.
Another moan rippled through her throat, but slightly louder. I feared she would wake the company, but at the same time I did not want to interrupt her pleasant dream. Maybe it would give her the push she needed to embrace me in such a way when she woke.
Hay was grasped tightly in each of her hands at either side of her hips, which were thrusting upwards subtly.
My member grew with the sight, the ache in my loins came strongly as I fought the urge to run my hands all over her body. With all the members of the company sleeping just mere feet away, I could not try to do what I truly wanted.
There were countless nights where I stayed awake in my bed or on my roll thinking of her in inappropriate ways. Every time I imagined her naked, she was always on top of me or below me. Those nights were long and full of frustration as I always fulfilled my need. It irked me how some mere girl of my night time dreams drove me to madness. My days were filled with her in my head and how she would love to have lived in my world. Sometimes I day dreamed of her there with me when I hunted and did chores, almost as if she were my imaginary friend.
"Oh Kili," she moaned more softly again, teeth catching her bottom lip as her hips made a larger thrust, "don't stop yet."
Feeling ashamed, one of my hands grasped myself through my trousers while the other hand hesitantly ghosted over her through her own. A soft gasp came from her as she thrashed her head to the side and her hips ground against my hand. With careful timely hand movements I rubbed her softly, my hand becoming hot with the heat she was emitting. The other hand of mine was just holding myself, I was fearful someone would wake and catch me in the act of doing anything more.
I moved the fingers at her core a little more swiftly in the same rhythm of her thrusting. Suddenly she seized upwards sharply before moaning once more her face scrunched up in ecstasy, lips forming a small 'o'. She then became limp, breathing heavily before rolling into me and snoring softly.
By the Valar. Softly untangling myself so I did not wake her, I rose and cringed at the tenting of my trousers. I was going to be a while outside.
Previous Chapter << Chapter 12: Home is Where the Heart Is
Next Chapter >> Chapter 14: Moonlight Hues
#the hobbit#the hobbit fanfiction#kili x oc#kili x reader#kili durin#kilixoc#kilixreader#the hobbit fanfic#kili fanfiction#kili fanfic#when lighting strikes
19 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Light of the Sun and Star Chapter 39: Once Upon a Starco
Summary: His whole life Marco Diaz has been raised by monsters, living under the cruel rule of their leader, Toffee. But one day Marco escapes into Mewni where he meets a magical princess and Mewman like himself, who begins teaching him all about her world. Together they will learn about life, love, and the lights within each of them, as they change their world forever.
Chapter Synopsis: While Marco and Janna are busy in the Impure village, Star tells the twins a bedtime story, one that happens to include a young couple that is quite a bit similar to another couple we all know and love. Just a cute mini-chapter for you all.
Check out my other stuff on Fanfiction!Â
Index
Disclaimer: Star vs and all its characters are owned by Daron Nefcy and Disney. All rights go to them.
Previous Chapter>>
Next Chapter>>
Star sat on the floor with her young cousins watching as they played together with their toys, trying to fight back a yawn as exhaustion threatened to take over. It had been a very long day for her. After Marco and Janna had left for their "camping trip," Star and Jackie had spent a couple of hours playing and entertaining Daisy and Violet, trying to distract them from their pestering thoughts and questions about where the others had gone off to.
That was until the blond had been whisked away by a group of servants, telling her that the princes and princesses had arrived for their meeting. That had let to a strenuous few hours of peace talks (it seemed Star's Free Travel Act had done the trick on calming many of the more violent Monster's fears, giving them more free reign to come and go as they pleased in the other kingdoms all except the stubborn Johansen's but Star and Rocky were starting to get them to crack), dodging bits of pudding sent her way by the messy Glossaryk, and, of course, Pony Head's long-winded speech about how she was the prettiest member, leading to everyone collectively agreeing she was just to get her to finally stop.
But that had hardly been the end of it, practically the moment Star called the meeting to adjourn, Violet and Daisy had appeared (almost as if they had been waiting in the shadows for her this whole time) jumping in her lap and telling her to come play with them. Before the blond royal could even think to decline, they had each grabbed onto a hand and pulled her out of her chair, eagerly dragged her out of the room and straight into theirs. They had picked up their game right where they had left off which Star spent the rest of the day finishing with them. Jackie had joined in at some point (Star really couldn't say when) and had been happy and eager to play along with the three Butterfly's.
Now it was all Star could do to stay awake, her eyes threatening to close at any moment. The only thing keeping her going at this point were thoughts about Marco, wondering where he was and what he was doing. She'd be lying if she said she didn't miss him terribly and the only good thing about staying busy was that it kept her mind off of her boyfriend and friend's escapade into the unknown.
Still, despite her efforts, Star felt her mind beginning to drift, her body leaning heavily against Jackie, who sat on the floor beside her. "Star!" came a tiny yell and the blond royal sat up straight, snorting once as she was forcefully pulled from her sleep. She looked over with droopy eyes as the twins glared at her, Daisy shouting, "You're supposed to be helping us save the princess from the ferocious dragon!"
"Oh right," Star said, yawning into her hand. "Where were we again?"
"The princess was locked in the tower after being poisoned by the dark mage," Violet explained quickly.
"Dark mage?" Star repeated in confusion.
"Yeah, y'know Star, the one with the magic ball that can see the future," Jackie pitched in helpfully, giving Star an encouraging glance.
"Ah yes, that dark mage," Star said with a nod, trying to hide her smile.
"Okay than Star you can beeee..." Violet began, rifling through their toys for one that fit her cousin, frowning in concentration.
That was until they heard the dreaded call. "Girls, it's time for bed." Star and Jackie looked over to see Lily standing in the doorway, only to jump in surprise as the twins began to whine loudly.
"But moooommm," Violet cried. "We're in the middle of our game."
"Well you can finish it tomorrow," Lily replied, her face neutral despite her two grumbling childrens' best efforts to break her.
"But we won't remember where we're at," Daisy said, giving her mom a pouting look.
"Well I'm sorry but bedtime is bedtime," their mother stated fairly, showing zero signs of changing her mind on said subject. "Now go brush your teeth and get ready."
The two rose reluctantly, angrily stomping out of the room, still mumbling things about how unfair their mother was or how stupid bedtimes were. Star had been watching quietly, not wanting to risk jeopardizing her aunt's efforts, that was until she heard little Daisy whisper, "This stinks, Marco's not even here for our bedtime story."
This caused Star to pause, her mind wandering to her boyfriend for just an instant, and without thinking, she rose to her feet and said, "I could do the bedtime story tonight, y'know since Marco's not here to do it."
Everyone in the room turned to Star in surprise at this statement, but the girls quickly asked in elation, "Really?!"
"You promise?" Daisy added a second later.
"Sure, why not?" Star said with a confident shrug. "But you have to get ready super quick or I won't be able to."
The girls let out a cheer before racing down the hall to the bathroom, not wanting to miss out on an opportunity like this.
Lily watched her daughters go, before turning to Star with a worried frown. "Are you sure about this, Star?" Lily asked as she looked her niece up and down. "You look awfully tired."
"Aw, I'm fine," Star said with a wave of her hand, ignoring the stiffness in her body at the sudden motion. Or the fact that her brain was trying to desperately shut down for the night. A promise was a promise and she didn't break those, no matter what. "I can handle a simple bedtime story. How hard could it be?"
âŚ
Star watched as Lily finished tucking Daisy and Violet into bed: kissing them on the forehead, pulling the sheets up to their chins, brushing the hair out of their eyes, the whole works, all the while, the blond was doing her best to look awake and alert, despite not feeling either. She made sure to sit up straight in her chair in the hopes this would somehow convince her aunt. Jackie sat beside her, her body facing backward on the chair with her head resting on its back as she watched the mother-daughter moment silently. If Jackie was tired, she didn't show it, her eyes full of energy and radiance even at this moment, but Star thought she could spot her friend's body drooping just a little bit more than usual.
Once Lily was done, she said softly to the girls, "Goodnight, my darlings. Behave yourselves for Star."
"Night mom," Daisy and Violet replied in soft mutters, sounding like they were already half-asleep.
Star smiled as she watched Lily exit the room, closing the door softly behind her. See, she told herself. Nothing to worry about. I'll be lucky to make it through one book before they're asleep.
The moment the door was shut though, the girls sprang up from the bed, instantly ruining their mother's efforts to tuck them in, bright and (more importantly) energetic smiles on their faces. Daisy hopped off the top bunk, using the side railing to help fling herself onto her sister's bed, landing on the soft mattress with a giggle. The two began jumping on the bottom bunk while chanting, "Story! Story! Story!"
Star's mouth dropped open, unable to believe the girls could have so much energy this close to bedtime, while her mind simply commented, Or maybe not. But luckily for her, Jackie was able to regain control of the situation. "Girls, if you don't calm down Star might not want to read to you two tonight," she said simply and the two instantly ceased their jumping. They laid back down on the bed, side by side, and now facing toward Star, their heads propped up on their elbows and their little legs kicking behind them. "Okay, we're ready," Violet said in a barely contained shout.
Star stared at the girls blankly for a second, until she felt a tap on her shoulder from Jackie and quickly snapped out of her stupor with a shake of her head. "Oh right," the blond royal said, bending down to look through the books she had grabbed from the shelf beforehand. "So what would you guys like to hear? We've got 'The Princess and the Peacock' or 'The Littlest Piggoat'. Oh here's one of my favorites from when I was a kid, 'The Year the Stump Stood Still'!"
"Star, Big Brother doesn't read us a bedtime story," Violet stated as if it were obvious.
"He doesn't?" Star asked, looking up at the two with confusion.
The girls shook their heads. "No. He tells us a bedtime story," Violet replied.
"Wait, he does," Star said
"Yep!" Daisy said with bright enthusiasm. "Big Brother's the best at bedtimes stories!"
Star wasn't too surprised by that. Marco was the best at everything he did, always putting his heart and soul into every task. But while normally she admired that quality about him, she now realized just how difficult it was going to be to try and take his place. How could she possibly follow in his footsteps when he was most likely leagues ahead of her on the story game? Especially since she had never done anything like that before. But she knew she needed to say something so she asked, nervously, "Okay, um, well, how does Marco usually start?"
"Once upon a time," the twins said as one.
"Right, uh, 'Once upon a time...'" Star began hesitantly, looking over to Jackie for help, but the skater girl just shrugged, mouthing, 'Make something up'.
"Once upon a time," the blond royal repeated, biting her lip as she looked around for any idea of what to say next. Her eyes landed on the small dragon toy sitting on the floor and she said immediately, "Once upon a time there were dragons."
The twins shared a look, before Violet asked, "Dragons?"
"Yes. Hundreds of dragons who lived in mountains and volcano," Star said, thinking on her feet.
"Were they nice dragons?" Daisy asked curiously.
"Uh yes, they were very, very nice dragons." The blond royal paused as she saw Violet starting to look bored, rolling her eyes. "All... except one."
This gained the creepy child's attention as she instantly perked up and stared at her cousin with a curious expression and Star felt a spark of inspiration, wanting to keep their interest longer, saying in a dramatic tone, "A horrible, bad dragon who would go around burning down people's houses and villages. The people hated the bad dragon but he was too powerful for them to stop."
"What a meanie!" Daisy shouted, her cheeks puffing up in anger.
"Why didn't the other good dragons stop him?" Violet asked.
"Because they were afraid of the bad dragon," Star explained, growing more and more confident with her story as it went on."But one day while one of the good dragons was out flying, he found something..."
"What? What did he find?" Daisy and Violet asked as one, their cheek marks glowing more than usual.
Star smiled confidently, knowing she had the two right where she wanted them, saying softly, "A young boy."
âŚ
The dragon was in the middle of his morning flight, enjoying the cool morning breeze brushing against his scales as he soared through the endless blue sky, when he heard a cry from the world below. The dragon curious what the sound was began circling the area, listening intensely for any further sounds. After a few seconds, more cries were carried up to him by the wind as if warning him something was wrong and begging for his help. The dragon feeling his heart go out to whoever was in need decided to fly down and see what was making all the racket.
He descended quickly, the clouds parting as he finally was able to spot the source of the cries, a small baby lying in the soft grass, screaming its head off. The dragon was surprised to see the tiny soul, completely alone with no signs of any people nearby. It seemed like the baby had crawled away from his parents. The dragon raised its nostrils and sniffed the air, hoping to smell humans nearby but instead got a whiff of smoke and ash in the distance and turning in that direction he could see the dark pillar rising in the distance. It seemed that this boy was alone after all.
The dragon looked back down at said child, the lone survivor it seemed of the terrible accident and wondered what to do with him. He watched as the child continued to scream and cry, its tiny legs and arms kicking and waving wildly, and the dragon decided right then and there to help the child, knowing its heart couldn't take the sound of bawling much longer.
So, very slowly it flew closer to the child, waiting for its screams to turn to ones of fear, as did most things when they saw a dragon for the first time. But to the dragon's surprise, the child didn't scream or cry, it started to laugh, its chubby little hands reaching out to touch the dragon's snout.
"Wait! The baby liked the dragon?" Violet interrupted loudly.
"Yes," Star said.
"But why? Wasn't it afraid?"
"I guess the baby knew the dragon was friendly and wasn't going to hurt him," Star explained.
"Yeah Violet, that was obvious," Daisy added with a know-it-all tone.
"Was not!"
"Was too!"
"Ahem," Star said, clearing her throat. "Can I please continue the story now."
"Oh right, go ahead," Violet replied.
The dragon startled by the child's reaction stared at it in confusion for a second. But seeing its innocent, smiling face staring up at with no fear or concern, the dragon moved closer. It snuffled the boy's hair with its large nostrils, checking to make sure he wasn't hurt, making the baby laugh again. But seeing no damage to the child upon closer inspection, it very gently used its snout to push the boy over onto his chest so that it could grab onto the back of the baby's shirt with its massive fangs, being very slow and careful to avoid hurting him, before lifting off the ground again and flying away.
"Wait shouldn't the dragon check and make sure the baby's parents really aren't around, cause otherwise wouldn't he be kidnapping him?" Daisy suggested.
The dragon lifted off the ground again and flew away, but not before sailing over the burnt down village a few times to make sure there weren't any other survivors, eventually coming to the conclusion that the baby was indeed the only human around and flew him back to the cave he lived in.
âŚ
"So why'd the dragon decide to raise the baby himself?" Violet asked, cocking her head to the side with a curious look.
"Cause it was the right thing to do," Star explained simply. "He saw the baby needed help and did what he could to help him."
"And he did it cause he loved the baby, right Star?" Daisy added, giving her cousin a bright grin.
Star nodded. "Uh-huh, that too," the blond royal agreed. "The dragon became the baby's dad and took care of him."
"Aww, that's so sweet!" Daisy cooed, squishing her cheeks with her hands as her eyes shimmered with joy.
Violet hid her own smile, finding that very sweet too but not wanting to show it. "So what happened next, Star?" the creepy child asked.
"Yeah did the bad dragon find out about the baby?!" Daisy exclaimed in fear.
"Well, you two will have to be quiet so Star can tell us," Jackie reminded them and both girls immediately covered their mouths with their hands to stifle any further outbursts. Star giggled at her cousins' antics before continuing the story where she had left off. "Now where was..." the blond muttered. "Oh right, so after that, the boy spent years living in the cave with his dad and the other dragons..."
âŚ
Many, many years went by and the boy lived in peace with his dragon family. But with every passing year the boy found himself craving knowledge, curious about the outside world, and although he loved his family very much he wanted to leave to see the world. But the boy kept his secret dream to himself, fearing hurting his family's feelings by telling them his true desires, knowing he was safe so long as he was in the caves.
Or so he thought.
One day, the bad dragon found out about the boy and became furious. He knew this boy came from one of the villages he had burned down and was angry that someone had managed to escape right under his nose.
"I knew it was the bad dragon that burned the boy's village down!"
"Violet shhh!"
And not only had the boy survived but the others had kept him a secret from the bad dragon all these years. The bad dragon was so enraged that his roar shook the mountaintop, making the earth beneath the boy's feet rumble, causing him to shake in fear. The bad dragon then declared that humans were not allowed to be in the caves and that he should be cast out at once.
The other dragons said they wouldn't do this for he was their son and they loved him.
The bad dragon laughed evilly, a horrible, terrible sound that made the boy shake even more. "Love?" he fumed. "You fools actually believe in such a pathetic emotion. Love makes you weak, love makes you helpless. True strength comes from hatred and since all of you have forgotten this then you can stand aside so that I may dispose of this nuisance myself!"
The bad dragon went to gobble the poor boy up, who was too frightened to move, but before he could the other dragons did the unthinkable... they attacked the bad dragon!
The bad dragon roared in anger as his own kind fought him, shouting vile curses at them, but the others did not care, they no longer feared the bad dragon's evil. Then the good dragon, the one that had found and raised the boy, shouted to his child, "Quickly, you must run from here and never come back!"
The boy obeyed, turning and running from the cave as fast as he could, he never looked back but he shivered as he heard the bad dragon promise to get his revenge on the child for causing the dragons to betray him. The boy kept running and running and running until he was far away from the mountains, the cave he had once called home but a peak in the distance.
When the boy did finally stop, he was tired, his legs hurt and his lungs ached. He collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath, his heart still pounding in fear from the bad dragon's chilling words and threats. Only now, looking around him the boy realized that for the first time ever, he was all alone. There was no one to comfort him or take care of him and the boy felt sadness creep into his heart as tears spilled from his eyes.
âŚ
âAww, that's so sad!" Daisy suddenly said, her face full of sorrow for the imaginary boy. "He had to leave his family and everything! He must be so worried and scared!"
"Did the bad dragon find him?" Violet asked, her eyes full of intrigue. "And what happened to the other dragons? Where did-"
"Whoa, whoa, slow down," Jackie spoke up with a small laugh. "I'm sure Star's getting to that."
"Yeah, don't want to spoil anything before I get there," Star added, winking over at the twins.
"Okay," Violet agreed with a small nod. "So what happened next?"
"Wellll," Star replied, biting her lip in thought. "The boy met someone.â
"Who'd he meet?" Daisy asked curiously.
"U-Uhhh... h-he met," Star stuttered nervously, the pressure getting to her as she struggled for an idea.
"A dark mage?" Violet suggested.
Star nodded with a relieved smile, but she paused before saying, "A light mage."
"Oooohh even better," Daisy said, her eyes sparkling with joy.
Violet made a face of disgust, even going so far as to stick her tongue out and gag, before muttering under her breath, "Speak for yourself."
âŚ
The light mage had been out for a stroll in the beautiful woods, enjoying all the simple joys the morning had to offer. She loved seeing nature and hearing the gentle call of the birds or feeling the wind breathing against her skin, it gave her more delight than all the magic in the world. At least, so she thought. For on that fateful morning she was about to meet someone who would become a new, even greater, source of joy in her life.
âThe boy!â
âDaisy shhh!â
The light mage quickly picked up on the sound of sobs and sorrow and was immediately drawn to it, her heart aching and her kind nature seeking to soothe the troubled soul she could hear nearby. She made her way toward the sound, her steps quick and hurried, wanting to help him as soon as possible, but when she did finally emerge into the clearing, she stopped, her heart doing a double-take. The boy was quite adorable if she was being honest, even if the sight of him crying was heartbreaking to behold. He had soft brown hair that danced in the gentle breeze, a pair of gorgeous chocolate brown eyes that seemed to be endless the more the mage stared into them, which she found herself doing as tears poured from there with no sign of stopping. His clothes, which consisted of just a hoodie and jeans were a bit too big on him, making him look somehow even smaller and more delicate. Everything about him screamed innocence and the mage was taken aback that such a gentle soul could even exist.
The boy, meanwhile, had finally noticed the mage's presence and he found himself staring mouth-agape at the beautiful form before him. She had long, almost glowing blond hair that seemed to match the color of sunshine itself, vast blue eyes that looked like a piece of the sky had been captured and replaced with her pupils. Staring at her outfit which was a blue robe and skirt, a magician's hat, and purple boots, the boy realized she must be someone important if her fancy clothes were anything to go by. And if that didn't tip him off of how special she was, then the large magical staff he could see strapped to her back was a dead giveaway.
The mage quickly recovered from her shock, though, as she raced over to check on the boy. "Are you okay?" she asked, bending down and examining him closely. "Did you get hurt? Is that why you're crying?"
The boy shook his head, his cheeks flushing some in embarrassment. "No. I'm fine."
The mage let out a breath of relief, before asking him in concern, "Well what are you doing out here all alone? You're lucky you didn't get attacked by a beast or something?"
"I-" the boy began but tears burst from his eyes again, making it impossible for him to continue as he wept pitifully. The mage watched him for a second, before gently wrapping her arms around him in a hug, hoping to soothe his troubled mind. She brought him closer to her chest and he happily rested his forehead there, tears continuing to stream from his eyes as all his worries and grief flowed out of him.
The two stayed like this for minutes on end, the girl rubbing gentle circles onto his back, while the boy soaked her clothes in tears, but she didn't seem to mind. Finally, the boy was able to recover enough to chock out, "I lost my family. The bad dragon- he took them away from me!"
"What?" the mage said in confusion, pulling out of the hug and holding him at arm's length. "Bad dragon? What are you talking about?"
The boy sniffed a few times, rubbing at his swollen eyes, before he confessed to her, telling her his story, leaving out no detail as he laid his soul bare for her. And when he was done he burst into tears again as the pain of all he had lost came crashing down on him again.
The girl's heart plummeted as she listened to his story, finally understanding why this boy was so torn up. That sounded awful, he had been through so much in such a short time. "There, there," the mage soothed, pulling him into another comforting hug. "Everything will be alright. I'm sure the other dragons are fine, dragons are nearly indestructible, even fighting one of their own. "
"But what can I do?" the boy cried. "The bad dragon will be hunting me now, I can't go back if he finds me, he'll- he'll-"
"He won't!" the mage said firmly, squeezing his small frame in a protective embrace. "He won't ever find you or hurt you. Not on my watch!"
"Wait, what-what are you saying?" the boy asked his cheeks blushing a deep red.
"I'm saying I'm taking you with me," the girl said, leaning back so she could look into his eyes, giving him a warm smile to try and battle the coldness of the bad dragon's actions. "You can stay by my side and I'll protect you. I have magic, so even a dragon as powerful as the one you spoke about won't be enough to stop me. What do you say?"
The boy blinked, in complete disbelief by this girl's offer. Was this girl for real? Did she really want someone like him, someone who barely understood the outside world and all its complexities by her side? Was she really offering to protect him even though they had only just met? It seemed almost too good to be true.
"Um, are you sure you want me to stay with you?" the boy asked hesitantly. "I mean, we kinda just met and I'm not sure how helpful I'll be to you."
"Nonsense," the girl insisted, giving him a positive grin. "I wouldn't ask if I didn't want you to come with me. We may have just met but I can see you have a good heart. And I'd like to help you if you'll let me."
The boy paused for a second, before he nodded, a smile slowly growing on his face. "Okay, yeah, thank you so much. I promise you won't regret it!"
The mage squealed in joy, glad to finally have some company on her long journey. It could be very boring traveling alone. But she recovered quickly enough, clearing her throat as she stood, offering the boy a hand up which he eagerly took. "Then come on, let's go find you something to eat, I'm sure you must be starving by now," the mage said sweetly as she led her new friend away from the silent clearing.
Suddenly, a loud rumbling sounded and the boy blushed bright red as his stomach humiliated him at the worst possible time. The girl just laughed though and said with a wink, "I'll take that as a yes!"
"Uh, haha, yeah," he sheepishly muttered, his cheeks still a darker shade of red than his hoodie. But trying to quickly change the subject he asked, "So where are we going anyway?"
"Wherever we want," the mage replied, grabbing the boy's face and pressing it against her own while she did a cute little dramatic flourish to the world around them. "We do what we want, go where we want, and let nothing hold us back! What do you say?"
The boy's eyes glittered with joy at that. Go wherever they wanted. See the world. That was literally his dream come true! It seemed like he couldn't have picked a more perfect companion and protector. What were the odds of him meeting someone with the same desire to travel and explore as he did?!
"I say that's perfect!" the boy screamed, pumping his fists into the air, his heart practically leaping from his chest he was so excited. "Th-That's all I've ever wanted to do! I can't believe I'm actually going to see the world!"
The blond giggled. "Well since you're so excited, I'm gonna have to show you some of the wonders I've come across since I started traveling!" the girl said with a bright grin.
"Really? Like what? How many?" the boy asked, his curiosity beyond peaked at this point.
"Oh wow, there's kinda more than I can count actually," the mage replied thoughtfully, before putting an arm around the boy's small frame. "But don't worry, we've got all the time in the world to see them."
âŚ
"Wow, that is so romantic," Daisy said with a wistful sigh. She paused letting out a tired yawn, before continuing, absentmindedly rubbing at her eye. "They are so perfect for each other. They should totally get married."
"They can't get married yet, Daisy. They just met," Violet pointed out, although there was hardly any emotion in her tone at all, showing the first signs of drowsiness, her head leaning heavily against her arm and her eyes just barely beginning to droop.
"Well that never stopped mom and dad," Daisy replied, her own head beginning to lull to the side as if fighting to stay upright. "Mommy said they got married after only two dates."
"Mommy also said that she and dad didn't get along and that's why he left," Violet argued weakly. Star and Jackie, meanwhile, shifted uncomfortably in their chairs, feeling suddenly awkward at the sudden turn in the twin's conversation, neither sure if it was a good or bad thing the way the two casually talked about seemingly terrible events in their younger lives.
"Then they weren't really in love," came Daisy's immediate response. "Unlike the light mage and her friend, right Star?" The two girls looked over at their cousin for conformation, hoping she could straighten this argument out.
"Uhhh," Star began hesitantly, the sudden pressure to say the correct thing causing her to freeze. A quick glance over at Jackie yielded no results as the skater just shrugged and gave her an equally lost look to the one she currently felt. A part of Star even debated on running to go get Lily in hopes of avoiding having to engage in this conversation herself, but seeing the quizzical looks on the girls' faces staring at her with such intensity, she knew there would be no easy way out of this situation. So she just sucked in a deep breath and told them in the most straightforward way possible, "Well some people are good for each other and sometimes they're not. Things don't always work out but that's okay."
Daisy and Violet gave the nervous Star a confused look, before the latter simply asked, "So do the light mage and her friend love each other or not?"
"Uhh they care about each other and sometimes that's the first step to falling in love," Star explained, feeling a little less uncomfortable now that the focus was off of Lily and her past failed marriage.
The twins nodded at that, before Daisy said, "Yeah, I guess that makes sense." Star breathed a sigh of relief, only to immediately freak out as the cutesy girl added, "I mean, that's what you and Big Brother did when you fell in love, right?"
Star let out an unexpected squeak, her cheeks flushing a deep red, in total shock by Daisy's out of nowhere question. "U-Um well, yeah I guess," the blond royal replied, still trying to will away her blushing cheeks as she stared off into an abandoned corner of the room in hopes of not having to meet anyone's eyes. "Only, I'm not sure if we're..." Star began only for her voice to trail off, not even sure where she was going with this conversation now.
Thankfully, Jackie became Star's saving grace, telling the twins, "They haven't said 'I love you' yet. Right now they just really care about each other a lot and that's okay too." The two girls nodded in understanding, before letting out simultaneous yawns. "But right now, I think it would be best to let Star finish the story before you two sleepyheads fall asleep on us," Jackie added with a grin.
"I'm not a sleepyhead," Violet said with a halfhearted pouting look, still struggling to keep her eyes open.
"Me neither," Daisy added, her head now leaning against her sister to try and stay upright.
Star and Jackie shared knowing smiles before the blond continued her story.
âŚ
The light mage kept true to her word, showing the boy almost every inch of the beautiful world they lived on, the boy finally seeing exactly what he had been missing living in a cave all his life. And the boy was not disappointed, every day was filled with new adventures, new sights and wonders some of which he couldn't have thought up in his wildest of dreams, and every moment he spent on the new world was better than the last.
And it was all thanks to his new friend.
The boy couldn't thank his blond companion enough for allowing him to experience such wonders but whenever he mentioned such things the girl would just shrug and tell him it was no big deal. Even though, to the boy, it was the biggest deal in the world! And part of him felt bad that he had no way to repay the light mage, even if she insisted just having him there was all the payment she needed.
Which wasn't too surprising considering who he was dealing with, the boy didn't think he had ever met someone so nice before, this girl's kindness seemed to know no bounds, the boy witnessing first-hand how she used her magic to help others. She would cast spells to help get cats out of trees, or save people being carried away in a flood, or fend off dangerous beasts, or even just something as simple as creating a meal for a hungry family. And to the boy, it seemed like his new friend didn't seem to have a selfish bone in her body.
The more time he spent with her, the more he grew to care about her as she quickly became the most important person in his life. So much so, that the boy wasn't sure if he loved going on adventures because it was what he always wanted or because he had his blond friend there to experience it with him. Either way, he wouldn't want to change a single minute of their time together.
For whatever reason beyond either of their understanding, the two got along flawlessly. They laughed and joked with each other like they had been friends their entire lives, talking for hours on end about whatever was on their mind while being sure to pay close attention to what the other had to say, and just taking care of each other. Whenever the boy would cook meals he would be sure to give his friend an extra portion even if it meant losing some off of his own plate, while the girl would oftentimes give up her own blanket if she noticed the boy looking even slightly cold at night. The two were more than just companions or friends, they were each other's family and they depended on one another more than they could ever know and the two silently vowed to never part, to stay together forever no matter what.
Or at least, so they hoped.
One day the two arrived at a small town, one that even the light mage in all her travels had never come across and the thrill of a new adventure caused both of them to grow eager and excited. They rushed around the village, pointing and gawking at every new sight they saw, taking in as much of the town as they could at once. But as they ran around, brown and blue shining with fascinated interest, they made sure to hold hands so they wouldn't risk accidentally getting separated or lost. This was a pretty common thing for the two of them to do when they were out and about, after one particularly traumatizing incident where the boy lost sight of his friend in a crowd and had thought he heard a dragon roaring in the distance, curling up into a ball out of fear the bad dragon had returned to exact his revenge. Now the two were much more careful and aware of where the other was at all times.
But as the two explored the village, so lost in their own thoughts, they didn't notice a dark form descending from the clouds above, nor did they notice the citizens of said village pointing and muttering amongst themselves at the odd sight. But as the dragon slowly came into view, the people were entranced since none had ever seen a dragon before, most didn't wander out this far from the mountaintop and many began speculating why a dragon would journey all the way there.
But their curiosity turned to fear and then to panic as the dragon suddenly let out a hot breath of fire, lighting the tiny village aflame. The people screamed and scrambled to escape, finally alerting the two teens of the bad dragon's appearance. They looked over in shock as the dragon continued its assault on the town, flames continually shooting out of its mouth as it tried to coat every rooftop in its destructive heat.
The light mage immediately drew her staff, preparing to attack the creature, but the boy stopped her, putting a shaky hand on her arm. The girl watched as her close friend shivered and shook, despite the rising temperature, his eyes wide and full of fear as he told the mage between chattering teeth, "That's him. th-that's the bad dragon."
The light mage's eyes widened as she looked from her friend to the dragon and then back, asking, "Are you sure?"
The boy nodded. "Y-Yes. P-Please d-don't fight him. He's too powerful!"
The blond didn't reply at first, just watching as the dragon continued to burn the innocent village down, her grip tightening on her staff as her desire to help these poor people was almost more than she could bear. But looking into the pleading eyes of her friend, she knew she couldn't, she had to focus on the most important thing right then, getting him as far away from the horrible beast as she could. Then she could focus on actually fighting the thing.
So, without a word, she grabbed her friend's hand and began leading him away from the horrible scent of ash and screams of terrified villagers, swallowing down the lump in her throat as she did so. She never turned, keeping her eyes trained on the opened gate leading out of the village, which the other people were pouring out of, and she did her best to push her way through the crowd without hurting anyone. But that was before she heard the roar, one that made her bones rattle and her head spin, but it was what followed after that caused her heart to plummet as the dragon loudly called, "There you are, boy! You thought you could escape from me!"
The two turned and watched as the dragon dived for them, dark, sinister smoke rising from its mouth as he sailed toward the two. The boy screamed, clinging onto his friend in fear, but the girl just pulled the staff out from behind her back and shouted, "Crystal Shield!" Suddenly a barrier formed around them and the dragon bounced off it with a loud roar of pain. The two smiled in relief, watching as the dragon shook its head, letting out low groans of annoyance before its beady eyes fixed on them again.
Soon flames tumbled from its mouth, hitting the barrier but it held under the intense heat. The blond waved the staff around before shouting, "Winterstorm Hyperblow!" and the shield instantly dispersed as a blast of cold magic shot out toward the dragon, instantly diminishing it's flames as puddles of melted ice fell to the ground.
The dragon opened its mouth to shoot flames again, but the mage was just a little bit faster than it was, chanting, "Raspberry Ribbon Lasso!" Glowing red ropes shot out of the staff, wrapping around the dragon's mouth and sealing it shut. The dragon growled in anger, smoke shooting out of its nostrils as it strained against the magic ropes, even using its sharp paws to try and claw its snout loose.
The blond, knowing that wouldn't hold for long, turned to her friend and shouted, "Quickly, you need to run from here! Get as far away as you can!"
The boy felt tears in his eyes, as a feeling of deja vu over-powered him and he shook his head frantically. "No! No, I won't leave you!" the boy shouted, grasping the girl's shoulders.
But she shrugged him off, saying in the calmest tone she could, "You have to. It's the only way! I can't fight this dragon and keep you safe, too," Still seeing the hesitancy in his eyes she added, "I'll come find you once this is all done, I promise."
The boy didn't say anything for a second, just staring lost into his friend's crystal eyes but finally, he obeyed her wishes turning and running from the village while wiping the tears from his eyes with his sleeve.
The mage watched her friend go, before turning around to face the dragon with a glare. The dragon finally managed to free its snout, but to her surprise, instead of attacking the dragon began to laugh, a low, throaty chuckle that put the mage on edge. Its beady eyes narrowed on her as it bent down so it was level with the girl, its hot breath wafting against the girl's skin, making her shudder. But all it did was whisper, "You shouldn't have done that. Now the boy will be mine."
"No he won't," the blond snapped, raising her staff to cast another spell. But the dragon was for once quicker, using its long tail to smack into one of the ash-covered buildings causing it to collapse, the rubble crashing down onto the mage. Once the mage was buried under a mountain of rubble the dragon lifted off the ground, no longer interested in finishing off the village, not when his revenge was so close at hand.
A few flaps of his wings and he spotted his target below, the boy running as fast as he could, but he was no match for the speed of a dragon. The dragon smiled evilly, before swooping down, its talons opened and ready to snatch up his prey. The boy turned at the last second, barely having a chance to scream before the dragon's thick claws latched into the back of his hoodie lifting him off the ground, holding him easily in just one of its massive paws. The boy, of course, struggled uselessly, scratching and kicking in any attempt to break loose, while screaming noisily to be let go or for his friend to come rescue him, but it was all pointless, the bad dragon had him again and this time he wouldn't be letting him go anytime soon. With a steady beat of its wings, the dragon carried its hostage far away from the burning village, eager to get home and soak in its glory.
The pile of rocks were flung aside as the barrier the light mage had created expanded before disappearing, thus freeing her from her predicament. She panted looking around for any sign of her friend, calling his name as she began running for the gate, hoping to somehow save him in time. But then she spotted a dark form on the horizon, she came to an abrupt stop, her heart aching as she listened to the faded but still desperate pleas of her friend, screaming for her to help him. The girl collapsed to her knees, lacking the strength to stand as tears poured from her vision, watching in failure as her friend was carried away from her forever.
But her tears of defeat, soon turned to determination as she remembered the promise she had made to him. No, she couldn't give up. She would save him. She wouldn't let this be the end of her friend. She would find him and rescue him even if it killed her. And so, gritting her teeth, she forced herself to stand, her hands clenched so tightly around her staff it was beginning to rattle. She spun the staff around a few times in her grip, letting the magic she needed gather, before she shouted, "Summoning Cloudy Charm!"
A pink, smiling cloud with wings appeared next to her. The blond didn't waste a second as she climbed on, letting herself get situated in the fluff as she shouted, "Follow that dragon!"
"Aye, aye, ma'am!" the cloud spell said, before zipping off in the direction the dragon had went. The blond mage watched intensely as the dragon's form stayed far ahead of them. Although the cloud was fast the dragon was faster and his head start meant they wouldn't be able to catch up to him before it reached its cave. The blond let out soft breaths to try and calm herself, while whispering, "Please let me reach him in time. Please don't let me be too late."
âŚ
The dragon's lair smelled of ash and decay, the stone walls coated in scratch and burn marks from whenever the dragon would become enraged (which was often). The ground itself was hot to the touch, magma and molten lava resting just under the surface, making staying inside it unbearable for anyone but a dragon. The area was fairly well-lit by a fire pit in the center of the space, currently being used to roast the dragon's dinner, a large slab of meat which was already beginning to burn and ruin in several places not that the large reptile minded. He preferred it that way.
The boy sat with his back up against one of the walls of the cave, hugging his knees to his chest as his frightened eyes watched the dragon wearily as it focused for now on its food and not its prisoner, which the boy was thankful for. The boy risked a look around, trying to think up some sort of escape. Despite his attention being elsewhere, the dragon still kept his body close enough to the exit that making a run for that would be a death wish and the boy shuddered to think what this creature would do to him if he did attempt such a perilous escape.
But then again he also knew staying would end up just as badly considering how many piles of bones he could see scattered about the cave, the boy guessing they were from either creatures hunted and brought there like the boy or had been stupid enough to enter the dragon's domain on their own, but whichever it was the boy dreaded coming to the same fate. Beads of sweat poured from the boy's brow both from his growing fear and the suffocating heat and he shifted uncomfortably.
This seemed to draw the dragon's attention and the boy nearly choked on a gasp of fright but did his best to keep his eyes level with the beast, despite wanting nothing more than to cower away. He licked his dry lips and asked nervously, "What do you want from me?"
"Revenge," the dragon said simply, poking at the cooking meat with a sharp claw.
"Revenge?" the boy repeated hesitantly. "Revenge on who?"
"On those fools who dared to defy me," the dragon growled, the rumbling low its throat causing the boy to shudder. "They thought they could keep you from me, but I found out, I always do. And then they attacked me! Nearly killed me. It took me weeks to heal, I will make sure they all suffer the same fate."
"What does that have to do with me?" the boy asked fearfully.
The dragon grinned evilly at the child, its beady yellow eyes full of dark promises as it replied, "You. You're the example. Once I'm done with you, the dragons will not dare to defy me again, lest they suffer the same fate."
The boy felt his heart stop, swallowing once in fear, both for himself and his family, while his body began to shake from head to toe. "You-You won't get away with it," the boy defiantly replied, but it was halfhearted due to the noticeable quiver in his voice. "My family will come and so will my partner. She'll save me from you."
The dragon laughed at that, its wings expanding as it rose to its hind legs, wrapping its arms around its scaled belly. Once it was through with its laughter, its front claws slammed into the ground, cracking the stone beneath it and causing the whole cave to rumble, loose rocks and dirt raining down from above. The boy whimpered and pulled his legs a little tighter against him. "That mage is buried under a mountain of rubble," the dragon hissed out, looking incredibly amused by the boy's fearful expressions. "She will not be saving you. In fact, I doubt she will ever see the light of day again."
"No," the boy gasped out, tears flooding his vision as the dragon above him just roared with laughter again.
"Think again," came a determined voice, a blast of magic cutting off the dragon's cruel laughter, striking the dragon's snout and causing the reptile to stumble back in pain and surprise. The boy looked over to the entryway and nearly cried with relief as the blond mage stood triumphantly on a floating pink cloud, looking more beautiful and majestic than the boy had ever thought possible. She leapt from the cloud, landing delicately on the hot stone as she twirled the glowing staff expertly around in her hands.
The bad dragon had recovered enough to notice the girl, baring its sharp fangs at her as it hissed, "How did you survive, mortal?"
The blond gave the beast a smirk, replying smugly, "Easy, I couldn't die yet." Her eyes met the boy's as she added, "I made a promise I need to keep." The two smiled at each other, a look of love and longing passing between them, before a loud roar interrupted the moment. The two turned just in time to see the dragon releasing a breath of fire at the mage, who quickly cast, "Cooling Confetti Cannon!" and a cannon appeared beside her, shooting off bursts of ice-covered confetti that exploded as they met the dragon's fire. The dragon did his best to hold the cannon off but was soon overpowered and hit by the colorful explosions himself, his body covered in the rainbow substance as he growled in fury.
The blond, seizing her opportunity ran to her friend's side. "Hey, you okay," she began, only to stumble back in surprise as the boy threw his arms around her in a tight hug, one that caused the mage's cheeks to flush bright red.
"You came, I knew you would," he whispered into her shoulder and she smiled before hugging him back tightly.
But the hug didn't last long as the dragon had finally managed to destroy the annoying cannon, a blast of fire causing the spell to undo, poofing from existence. The dragon satisfied that the device was now gone, turned its attention onto the two teens. As its beady yellow eyes met them, the blond raised her staff to cast another spell but the dragon's tail lashed out, knocking both of them to the ground. "I've got you both now," the beast declared superiorly and the mage heard the dragon draw in a breath, no doubt to burn them both to a crisp, and ignored the ache in her body as she reached for her fallen staff, her fingers just inches shy of grabbing it. "No!" she shouted in despair, feeling the heat on her skin as the dragon's flames shot towards her and her friend.
But the flames stopped just in time as something suddenly struck the dragon's snout, making it let out a sharp wail of pain. The blond looked behind her to see the boy picking up bones from the floor and throwing them at the dragon, most of them managing to hit their target who growled in pain and annoyance. The blond smiled before rising to her feet, snatching up the staff as she did.
While the boy was providing a necessary distraction the girl breathed in a deep breath, feeling the magic filling her being as she tried to remember the necessary chant. Although she knew of a spell capable of destroying a dragon, it was a long time ago since she learned it and she was having trouble remembering the exact wording.
But before the mage could get a word out the dragon roared, "Enough!" before raising his wings in a single violent flap, the gust of wind that followed striking the two teens and sending them tumbling, the staff bouncing against the stone floor, now far out of her reach for the both of them.
The two teens rose slowly, grunting in pain before they looked up fearfully at the dragon that now towered over their fragile forms. The two, fearing what would come next, rose to their feet and tried to make a run for it but a plume of fire appeared before them, effectively cutting them off from the staff and any means of escape. The two tried to double back only for a second wall of fire to spring to life in front of them, effectively trapping them and leaving them at the mercy of the dangerous reptile.
The stared up in fear as the dragon loomed above, smoky breath pouring from its lungs as it shouted, "I will not be bested by such pathetic creatures!"
It sucked in a deep breath, preparing to burn the two to a crisp again and the two teens did the only thing they could think to do in that situation, they hugged. As the dragon breathed a final, sentencing breath the final thought that passed through both of their heads was that at least when someone found their charred remains they would know that they were friends.
But to both of their surprise, there was no pain and the two peeked opened their eyes in confusion. Only for both of their jaws to drop open as a new large form stood protectively in front of them, blocking off the fire with its own scaled body and the boy gasped in recognition of the old dragon that had raised him.
The bad dragon barred its massive fangs as the newcomer, hissing, "Get out of my way, old fool, or else pay the price!"
"No," the other dragon said defiantly.
"What do you plan on accomplishing?" the bad dragon asked, the two now pacing around in circles, trying to size their opponent up. "You will die here, you cannot hope to best me on your own."
"Then it is a good thing I didn't come alone," the other dragon replied, before a dozen more dragons quickly filled the cave, flying in from the shadows it seemed, some even busting through solid rock or emerging from the ground, covered in molten hot lava and glowing a bright red."The other dragons!" the boy shouted in disbelief. "They came too!"
They all began circling the evil reptile, clawing at him or shooting him with flames, while the bad dragon did its best to hold its own against a new army of opponents. "Get away from me, fools! You will regret defying me! You will all pay!" it shouted, though its voice was now desperate and full of obvious fear.
The older dragon, turned to the two teens, asking, "Are you two alright?"
The two nodded dumbly. "Good," the dragon said in relief, before using his long tail to put out the wall of flame blocking their path saying, "Quickly, while he is distracted."
The two snapped out of their daze, nodding once in determination, before grabbing hands, running over to the mage's fallen staff, dodging the battling dragons along the way. Ducking and weaving to avoid being burned alive or crushed under massive feet, without ever letting go of each other's hands.
Finally, they reached the staff and blond was forced to let go so she could pick it up, holding it out in front of her with both hands. She made sure to keep her aim steady, her staff pointed at the evil dragon at all times, as she let out a few slow breaths as she recited the spell from memory, "I call the light upon my side, to vanquish evil and turn the tide." The girl closed her eyes as magical energy began to surround her and the staff which glowed with otherworldly power. "Brightest power do hear my cries, to save the heart of the one I prize." The boy watched mesmerized as the girl's body began to glow pure white, her form nearly floating above the ground as the magic continued to cycle around her. "Cleanse my soul and fulfill my might, by destroying this foe.. with unyielding light!"
With that final sentence, all the magic came spiraling out of the staff, a flash of light flooding the dark cave and blinding everyone within as a loud roar echoed off the stone walls. But as suddenly as it came, the light was gone again, leaving everyone blinking as they struggled to adjust to the dim lighting once more. The mage panted, collapsing to her knees, the last of her magical energy depleted, leaving her tired and sore.
The others eventually recovered from the unexpected spell, staring in shock at the state of the bad dragon, a large rock statue now standing in its place. The dragon's scaled body was now made of thick marble, its body reared up on hind legs as if in a final, desperate attack, and its once dark eyes now blank and lifeless. The dragons and boy stared at it for a few seconds more before all cheering in victory at the bad dragon's defeat. No longer would it haunt them or cause them to cower in fear. They were free.
"You did it!" the boy exclaimed, helping his friend to her feet. "You defeated the bad dragon! You protected me, just like you said you would!"
The blond smiled at her friend, before saying sweetly, "We protected each other." The two pulled into a tight hug, grateful and relieved to be safe and together once more.
But the boy pulled away as he saw the dragon's approaching. The old dragon knelt down, telling him softly, "Thank goodness you are okay. We were worried sick about you, my child."
"Well I'm okay, thanks to you guys," the boy said in a choked tone. The boy ran up to the dragon, throwing himself onto its large snout in a make-shift hug as tears streamed from his cheeks. "I thought I'd never see you again!" the boy sobbed and the dragon let out a purring sound, nuzzling its nose against the boy as the other dragons gathered around to do the same, making him giggle and sob at the same time as dozens of noses rubbed up against him.
The blond mage smiled at the sight of the boy reunited with his family. But it slowly turned to sadness as she realized that he was now where he belonged and no longer had any need for her. Her heart fell as she realized this was the end of their adventures together. She was now alone, once more. But, despite her sadness, she knew better than to get in the way of the the touching reunion and decided it best to just show herself out, walking slowly for the exit, her head down.
The dragons finally pulled away from their youngest as the oldest said apologetically, "I'm sorry you were forced to be alone for so long, my son."
The boy shook his head, replying, "But I wasn't alone. I had someone taking care of me the whole time I was away." With that, the boy ran over and grabbed the blond's hands, causing her to blush with surprise as she was dragged back over to the dragons. "She was always there for me when I needed her and when I was at my lowest she took me in," the boy continued, pointing to said girl, who smiled hopefully and lovingly at her friend. "I've learned so much about the world because of her and she's easily the most important person in my life and I don't know what I would do without her."
The boy turned to her with a vibrant smile, one that set the mage's inside aflutter. "She means everything to me."
The mage returned the smile with one of her own, tears beginning to form in her eyes."I feel the exact same way," the blond whispered as brown and blue continued to meet. And then working up the courage she added, "Because... I love you."
The boy froze while all around them the dragons fell into chaos all cheering and crying in surprise, some even bouncing around the cave in delight that their youngest had found his soulmate. But the boy's eyes never left that of the mage's and after a few seconds, tears spilled from his own eyes as he said in a choked tone, "I love you, too."
And then, as if by some unseen force the two moved towards each other at the same time, their lips meeting in a passionate and intimate kiss that sealed their love and bond forever. The world around them vanished, time falling away, as all that existed was the two of them. Just the two lovers and their kiss, signifying not the end of their journey but the beginning of a new one, one they would now share together as one.
âŚ
"And so the dragons were freed from the evil dragon's reign, the mage and her adventurous friend continued to travel the world doing together, and they all lived happily ever after... the end," Star finished. She let out a long sigh, glad to finally be done, it had been fun coming up with a story on the spot but pretty mentally draining and her already tired body could definitely use some rest about now. Still, she put on a smile as she looked over at the twins saying, "So girls, what did you think?"
But Star blinked a few times in disbelief as she saw the two sleeping forms of Daisy and Violet, their bodies leaning up against one another as they snored softly. "Yeah, they kind of fell asleep a while ago," Jackie told her friend, looking like she was struggling to stay away herself, staring almost numbly down at her phone.
"When?" the blond royal asked her friend and the skater shrugged.
"Probably somewhere between the mage and boy going on adventures and the bad dragon showing up," Jackie guessed.
"So wait they didn't hear any of the ending?!" Star asked in disbelief.
The skater nodded.
"Why didn't you say something?" the blond exclaimed in exasperation, though making sure to keep her voice down enough to avoid waking the twins.
"I tried to but you were in your own world and didn't seem to notice the world turning," Jackie replied. "So I figured I'd just let you finish up on your own."
Star immediately buried her head in her hands, annoyed as she realized she could have been done half an hour ago and already be catching up on some much-needed sleep, instead of wasting time finishing a story that no one was even listening to. "I can't believe I just spent an hour and a half telling them a bedtime story," the blond groaned softly to herself.
"Well if it makes you feel better, I thought it was really good," Jackie tried and Star let out a quick breath.
"Thanks," she said, giving her friend a heartfelt if not tired smile. Star turned her attention back to the twins and ignoring her tired limbs she stood, saying, "Come on, help me get them tucked in."
Jackie obeyed, creeping over to the bunk bed with Star, the two moving slowly and carefully to not wake the sleeping kids as they went about their respective actions. Jackie gently picked up Daisy, before laying her back on her own bed, pulling the covers up to her chin, while Star scooted little Violet onto her pillow, wrapping her in blankets and making sure to place her Charles plushie at her side, so she could cuddle with it if need be.
Once both girls were properly tucked in, Star and Jackie tiptoed from the room, Jackie flipping off the lights on the way out, leaving the room completely dark save for the flower nightlight Daisy liked to have on in case of bad dreams. Star paused briefly at the door, whispering softly over her shoulder, "Good night girls. Sweet dreams," before slowly closing the door shut behind her.
Once the teens were on the other side, they both let out simultaneous sighs, Star leaning heavily against the door as they both fought back their exhaustion. "Well that was a lot harder than I expected," Star muttered, massaging her aching eyes with her hands.
"Yeah, I know right," Jackie agreed. "How does Lily do that every day?"
"How does Marco?" Star added, sounding genuinely impressed with her boyfriend. "I can't believe he comes up with a new story every night! I could barely come up with just one."
"Well, it is Marco we're talking about here," Jackie pointed out and Star nodded, a loving smile flashing across her face.
"True," Star said softly, clearly daydreaming about a certain hoodie-wearing teen.
"Speaking of, I couldn't help but notice your story seemed pretty familiar, don't you think?" Jackie said, pretending to be pondering this as she tapped a finger to her chin while shooting her friend a teasing look. "Almost like you were speaking from experience or something."
Star blushed bright red, turning her face away to try and hide from her friend's quizzical and yet knowing stare as she quickly denied, "I don't know what you're talking about."
"Uh-huh," Jackie said, a playful eyebrow raising as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Just like you have no idea about the hoodie you have hidden under your pillow right now, right?"
Star let out a startled squeak, turning to Jackie in surprise as she asked nervously, "How do you know about that?"
"I didn't," Jackie replied, before shooting her friend a wink. "Until just now."
The blond royal froze for a second, before her bashful look turned to one of annoyance, as she hissed, "Oh that was just mean!" Jackie laughed unashamedly at her clever trick, her playful smile never straying from her face. After a few seconds, Star smiled back, but added in a clearly forced, angry tone, "Y'know that seems more like something Janna would do, not you Jacks."
"Well, since you were filling Marco's role earlier, guess it's up to me to cover for Janna," the skater replied.
"I think we have enough of Janna as is without you copying her, thank you very much," Star said, doing a fake roll of her eyes.
"Come on you know you miss her Jannanigans as much as I do," Jackie pressed.
Star giggled once at that, before admitting, "Well, maybe a little." She paused before adding softly, "I hope they're both doing okay."
"I'm sure they're fine," the skater comforted.
Star smiled as she thought of her bestie/boyfriend, asking, "What do you think they're doing about now?"
"Probably getting some sleep," Jackie said. "Speaking of, we should probably consider doing that ourselves."
Star nodded, her eyes full of longing and fatigue. "Ugh, yes. Please," she slurred out, the promise of sleep causing her whole body to sway, her brain already beginning to shut down for the day. She yawned once, before adding, "I can't wait to get to bed."
"Me too," Jackie admitted. She put an arm around her friend, gently leading Star toward her room, the blond too out of it to even notice. The skater smiled before saying helpfully, "Then let's get you to bed." But another playful smile rose to her lips as she added more to herself than the drowsy Star, "After all, you got a hoodie to snuggle, light mage."
...
"When are Big Brother and Janna getting back?" little Violet asked for what had to be the fifth time that night.
"Star said they were on their way, they'll be here soon," Jackie reassured the girl, her and her sister groaning as they both flopped down onto their beds in boredom.
"But that was hours ago," Daisy grumbled in an over-exaggerated tone, causing Jackie to smile to herself.
It was the next night and the twins were once again in bed, though they had somehow coerced their mom into letting them stay up to greet Marco and Janna, promising to go immediately to sleep once they did, but the girls were quickly growing impatient with waiting. Jackie had offered to switch storyteller with Star for the night after the blond had seemed eager to get ready for her boyfriend's return and was doing her best to hold their interest with stories and legends she had could remember from her time on Earth but even that was starting to lose them.
Jackie calmly checked the clock on the wall just to see how much longer they would probably be, only to stare in shock at the startling amount of time that had already passed. It had been over an hour since Star informed her and the twins that Marco and Janna were headed back from their 'camping trip' and yet there was still no sign of them. They should have gotten back by now, the skater couldn't help but point out in her head. The skater did her best to shake these worries off, figuring the two had just got distracted or held up by something. Just cause they were late didn't mean they were in genuine danger, there was no sense in panicking... yet, at least. Though that didn't stop her from muttering under her breath, "Huh, wonder what's keeping them?"
"Maybe they got eaten by a multi-bear or a centipeedle?" Violet suggested groggily. It was getting late for them, after all, and the two were struggling to stay awake.
"Those are both just Earth myths, sweetie," Lily suddenly spoke up, nearly startling the skater. Jackie hadn't thought the older woman had even been listening, up till now she had seemed almost oblivious and stuck in her own world as she sat in the corner of the room, looking through the last bit of paperwork for the day and humming softly to herself the whole time. She hadn't even bothered to glance up as she spoke, her gentle eyes never even pausing to read the fine print of the document before her even as she corrected her daughter.
Though after a second, she too glanced up at the clock, frowned and said matter-of-factly, "Hmm, I do hope those two get back soon, the girls really need to get to bed."
Jackie nodded, although the twins grumbled and began arguing weakly about the fact that they weren't tired and their mom was being super unfair. The skater pulled out her phone offering, "I'll call and see where they're at."
"Good idea," Lily agreed, Violet and Daisy looking a little more awake and eager as they watched Jackie put the phone up to her ear, listening calmly to the ringing. After a couple of rings, the familiar voice of Janna spoke up, saying, "Hello?"
"Hey, Jan, it's Jackie."
"Yeah I gathered as much," Janna said in her typical sarcastic wit.
Jackie resisted the urge to roll her eyes as she asked, "Well, I was wondering where you are? Star said you and Marco would be back an hour ago."
"Yeah, its a long story but we kinda got held up," the creepy teen replied cryptically.
"Well do you know how much longer you'll be?" Jackie asked, trying not to let her impatience leak out of her voice.
"Actually it's funny you mention it, Jacks," Janna began. "Cause me and Marco are actually-"
"We're heeeerreeee!" Marco called in a sing-song voice as the door to the room slammed open, revealing him and the beanie-wearing teen, both grinning like dorks as they stared into the girl's bedroom.
"Janna!" Jackie shouted, jumping up from the chair.
"Big Brother!" both twins cried as one, all previous signs of exhaustion gone as they leapt from the bed and ran over to greet the two teens.
Marco, however, just turned to his creepy friend asking, "Did I do it right?"
Janna gave him a wink and a thumbs up, telling him, "Yep. Perfect timing! That was an excellent dramatic reveal."
The boy almost glowed with pride at his accomplishment, before being bombarded by hugs from Daisy and Violet, the two giggling as they said, "We missed you Big Brother!" Marco just laughed and swept them into an even tighter embrace, saying to them with a wide smile, "I missed you guys too!"
Janna was also hugged by Jackie, which she returned wholeheartedly, the skater saying, "Man, am I glad your back."
"What, don't tell me you actually missed me?" Janna said sarcastically, as the two pulled out of the hug.
Jackie rolled her eyes and playfully punched her shoulder saying, "Whatever, you goof." But she paused before adding seriously, "So how did it go?"
Janna flinched, her eyes filling with pain for a second, before she buried it behind a calm facade, whispering softly to her friend, "I'll... tell you later."
Lily, also moved to greet the two teens, walking over to them and saying, "It's good to see you two back, safe and sound."
"Thanks," Marco said sweetly, smiling nicely at the woman, who grinned right back. But he paused a moment, looking around the room, before asking, "Wait, where's Star?"
"She said she had some sort of surprise she needed to get ready for you in her room," Jackie explained.
Marco's eyes filled with wild curiosity his gaze drifting off in the direction of his girlfriend's room, wondering what crazy, amazing thing Star was cooking up for him this time. But before he could ponder too hard on it, he was suddenly pulled from his thoughts by Violet.
"Janna!" the creepy child suddenly shouted, switching from clinging to Marco to clinging to Janna in half a second, her small body practically hanging off the beanie-wearing girl's waist. "Did you miss me? Huh, did you?"
"Sure I did," Janna replied, ruffling the small Butterfly's hair. "I mean, how couldn't I miss my only apprentice?"
Violet practically glowed from the praise and attention her eyes shining brighter than a thousand diamonds. "Did you bring me anything from your trip?"
Marco and Janna shared a smile, before the creepy teen replied, "Actually, we did. In fact, we brought something for both of you."
Both Daisy and Violet gasped and began squealing at that, asking over and over again what it was while trying to peek around the two for any signs of the surprise, but saw nothing. After a few moments of searching the twins stared up at Marco and Janna with furrowed brows, Daisy asking, "Where is it?"
The two teens again shared a grin, before Janna suddenly gave a shrill whistle and said, "Come on out, Edith."
And from within Marco's hood, a small scaly head suddenly popped out, its beady eyes blinking tiredly as it had been asleep mere moments ago until she heard her master call. Violet screamed in delight, moving closer to examine the snake, while Daisy squeaked once in fright quickly hiding behind Jackie's leg. The skater just stared in disbelief of what she was seeing, "Uhh, what the heck is that thing?"
"Oh, this is Janna's old-" Marco began only to stop as Janna loudly coughed into her hand. "Uhh, I mean, this is a snake Janna found while we were camping," the boy quickly corrected himself, putting on the most believable smile he could.
"Is it... dangerous?" Daisy asked nervously.
"What, no way, Edith is a sweetheart, she wouldn't hurt a fly," Janna explained quickly, while Violet gently stroked her head.
"Wow, she's so pretty! Her scales look almost like diamonds or something," Violet breathed, her eyes incapable of growing any wider.
"That's because she's a Gem Feeder," Marco explained. "She only eats gems or rocks."
"Oh my I thought she looked familiar," Lily said, stepping closer to the snake. "Though I haven't seen one in years, she is quite remarkable!"
This seemed to finally get Daisy to move closer, as she asked hesitantly, "Can-Can I pet her?"
"Sure, go ahead," Marco said with a quick nod and watched with a bright grin as the little girl slowly crept closer, finally reaching out a hand and gently running a finger along the snake's scales. The girl giggled a little, before saying a bit more confidently, "She feels weird."
"Would you like to hold her?" Marco asked and the little girl nodded. The hooded teen gently lifted Edith out of the hoodie before handing her over to Daisy, who giggled as it slithered around her arm, Violet leaning over to pet her again. "She's sooo cute!" the cutesy teen cooed, causing the boy to grin brightly. He had expected Daisy to be way more afraid of Edith, but she had opened up to her almost immediately and it nearly brought tears to Marco's eyes for some reason.
"Can we keep her, mom? Can we, please?" Violet asked, hitting her mom with a pouting upper lip and glittering orbs.
"Well you will have to ask, Marco and Janna," Lily said, turning to the two teens.
Janna shrugged. "Well, that was kinda the general idea, figured these two would enjoy having her as a pet."
"Yes!" Violet screamed, before hugging her mentor again. "Thank you, thank you, thank you!"
"That was very kind of you, Janna," Lily said in her typical sweet tone and the girl froze for a moment, staring at her weirdly before looking away and saying in a voice barely above a whisper, "Thanks."
Jackie gave her friend a worried look, while Marco just stared on sadly, but the moment was quickly interrupted as Daisy asked, "Mommy, Edith sleep in my bed tonight?"
"What?!" Violet shouted, angrily turning on her heels to glare at her sister. "That's not fair! Edith should sleep with me!"
"No, she should sleep with me first, because I'm the oldest!"
"That doesn't have to do with anything!" Violet argued loudly.
"Yes it does, it means I'm more mature than you!" Daisy said, before sticking her tongue out at her sister, which Edith mimicked immediately.
"How about you both share a bed tonight so you can both sleep with her?" Lily suggested fairly. "And then you two can take turns from there."
The twins thought that over for a second before nodding in agreement, Edith again replicating their joint movements. Now that that was settled, Lily clapped her hands together and said, "Okay, girls, say goodnight to Marco, Jackie, and Janna, cause it's time for bed!"
"Awww but mom!" came the expected response, but Lily ignored them, shooing them over to the bed, as she said firmly but patiently, "No 'buts' bedtime is bedtime and you two are way past it right now."
The two grumbled but knew it was pointless as they reluctantly climbed onto Violet's bottom bunk and settled under the covers, Edith curling into a ball between them.
Marco seeing that he and his friends were no longer needed, whispered softly, "Come on, let's go find, Star," before tiptoeing out of the room, Jackie and Janna following right behind him, leaving Lily to tuck in her two tired daughters and their new pet.
âŚ
Marco, Jackie, and Janna stood outside Star's door, the two girls chatting softly as Janna filled her friend in on what all had happened, the skater giving her sympathetic smiles and nodding as she listened intently to her close friend. With Jackie and Janna talking amongst each other, Marco turned his attention on his girlfriend's door, knowing that right now the only thing that stood between him and Star was a thin piece of wood stood. The boy gave a quick knock, calling, "Hey Star! We're hom-ahh!" His cry was cut short as, out of nowhere, the door was flung open and Star wasted no time in sweeping the boy into her arms and into her room without a care. Jackie and Janna broke off their conversation long enough to stare as the door slammed shut again, before shrugging and heading back to their room. They still had a lot to discuss.
Marco blinked, looking around in confusion, his cheek marks spinning as he struggled to understand where he was and what had happened. All the lights in Star's room were off, but several lit candles were placed all over Star's room, creating a romantic atmosphere that left Marco's heart thumping, the delightful aroma's drifting up to his nose making him feel lightheaded. He could also see a plate of freshly cooked nachos over by Star's beanbag chair and his stomach growled, reminding him he had gone two days without eating a good meal. But that's when he noticed the biggest thing right now he was in Star's arms, being carried bridal style, and his cheeks flushed instantly. "S-Star?" he stammered.
"Hey Marco! Welcome back, I missed you!" the blond cooed, rubbing her cheek against his own, making him flush even more and causing both of their cheeks marks to turn temporarily white.
"I missed you too!" the boy exclaimed, before throwing his arms around the girl in a hug, Star still holding him tightly against her.
"So what took you so long, expected you to be back like an hour ago!" the blond asked, sighing in contentment.
"It's a long story," the boy replied sheepishly. But it slowly turned to realization as she added, "Oh wait, hang on, I want to check on Janna first."
The door to Star's room creaked open again and Jackie and Janna stopped, turning to see Marco's blushing face appear in the doorway. "Jan, are you okay? Do you need to talk or anything?"
Janna shrugged saying, "Nah, I'm good."
"Are you sure?" the boy asked, needing to be completely sure his friend was okay first.
But Janna just scoffed, waving a hand at them as he said, "Marco, I'm fine. I don't need you to babysit me. Go enjoy your time with Star, I know you two lovebirds missed each other."
Marco still didn't look entirely convinced, so Jackie added, "Look, if Janna does need anything I'm right there for her, so you're fine."
Finally, Marco smiled in relief, saying, "Okay, but if you ever need to talk Janna, I'm here for you."
"I know," Janna said sincerely, before adding in a teasing tone, "Now go spend time with your girlfriend already!"
The boy nodded before finally closing the door back, turning to face his girlfriend once again, their faces mere inches apart as Star asked, "What was that all about?"
"Uhh, just one of the many things I have to tell you," the boy said with a shrug.
"Can't wait!" Star said, smiling sweetly. But it slowly turned into a playful smirk as she added, "But first... I'm gonna need like a billion kissed to make up for you being gone."
"Wh-What?" Marco began, only to giggle incessantly as Star began showering him in kisses, covering everything on his face from his blushing cheeks to his cute little nose to even his forehead. As she did, she lifted him up into her arms again, carrying him over to the beanbag chair, where she could continue peppering him with much-needed affection. Once the two were settled, Marco began to kiss Star back, the two sharing a passionate kiss as the length of time they spent apart shattered in an instant. Suddenly it was just the two of them again, and if the two hadn't been so focused on their kiss they might have noticed a soft red glow from outside Star's window.
Finally, Star seemed satisfied with her kisses for the moment, though she kept her arms wrapped around his waist as she watched her Marco pick up the bowl of nachos and quickly wolf them down his throat, trying to hold in her laugh at how adorable he looked. "What did they not feed you at the Impure village?" Star asked teasingly and the boy shook his head, his mouth too full to answer.
He swallowed down the last bite, before saying, "No, but all their food was really, really bad. Like realllly bad!" His eyes widened with horror at the memory of their horrendous food. "Like I think I'd rather eat at Babs' restaurant again than eat any of their food ever!"
Star nodded thoughtfully. "Wow, it must have been pretty terrible for you to willingly want pain-peppers again!" the blond royal said in an equally worried tone, her face matching her boyfriend's perfectly. But it switched back to a loving smile as she nuzzled Marco's face with her own, saying, "So what else happened, other than them trying to poison you, I want to know everything!"
"Oh man, where do I even start?" the boy pondered. "There's so much to tell."
"Well we got all night," the blond reminded him, before gently kissing his forehead.
The boy blushed as his girlfriend's lips brushed his skin, just barely managing to squeak out, "Maybe it'll be better if you start, Star."
"Me?" Star replied with a small chuckle.
"Well yeah, I want to know everything that happened to you too, Star!" Marco said the innocent look he was giving Star causing her heart to skip a beat. He was too precious sometimes.
"Not a whole lot to tell," the girl responded a bit shyly.
"What about that story you told Daisy and Violet, what was it about?" Marco questioned and Star flushed bright red.
"Oh, you don't want to hear that," Star muttered, suddenly avoiding Marco's gaze.
"Sure I do," Marco responded immediately, his eyes shining with wonder. "I care about everything you do, Star! You're my best friend."
"Aww, Marco, stop it!" the girl cooed, putting a hand to her blushing cheek.
But the boy just smiled and continued, pleased he was could praise his girlfriend enough to make her smile like that. "Plus, it's so cool you just made up a story like that on the spot, you're so amazing Star!"
"Come on, you're the amazing one, Mar-" Star began only to pause, her eyes widening in surprise as his words finally clicked in her brain. "Wait, what did you just say?"
"Uhh, your totally amazing," the boy tried but Star shook her head.
"No, about making up the story," Star explained, her head spinning in confusion. "Don't you do that for them every night?"
Marco shook his head, giving his girlfriend a lost look. "No I usually just read them a book or tell them one of the stories Buff Frog used to tell me," the hooded teen replied quizzically.
Star's startled face turned to one of annoyance as realization finally stuck her and she scoffed loudly, "Unbelievable! Those girls lied to me! I can't believe I fell for that!" She quickly buried her face in her hands, groaning in both disbelief and embarrassment at being so easily tricked by children.
Marco just watched his girlfriend quietly, before curiosity got the better of him again and he tilted his head toward her, asking as subtly as he possibly could, "Soooo what was the story about?"
Star froze for a second before just sighing in defeat and saying, "Okay fine... Once Upon A Time..."
7 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Sweet Pea//Bad News
âHi Y/n. I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but I do love to see you miserable.â Sweet Pea said with a sickly sweet tone as he stood beside you in the kitchen.Â
âWhat do you want Sweet Pea?â You sighed.Â
âWell, I was coming back from the toilet when I heard some strange noises coming from one of the spare bedrooms. So I opened the door and found your boyfriend with Riverdaleâs resident girl next door, Betty Cooper.â He smirked.Â
âYeah, I know.â You replied, not looking up from your phone.Â
âI know, Jughead wants some pristine Northside princess more than y-Wait What?!â He asked surprised.Â
âI know. Theyâve been together for a while now.â You shrugged and looked at him.Â
âSo why are you still with him if you know heâs cheating on you?âÂ
âBecause she makes him happy, which is something I canât do anymore and we were friends for years before we got together so I just want him to be happy, even if its not with me. Plus if we do break up it will just be messy and I canât be bothered to deal with that.â You explained and he looked at you dumbfounded.Â
âI knew you were stupid but I didnât think you were this stupid.â He replied and you rolled your eyes.Â
âThank you Sweet Pea for your insight on my relationship. Is there anything else you want to comment on. My appearance? Personality? Or are you gonna let me sit alone in the kitchen for the rest of the night until my boyfriend comes back?âÂ
âSorry.â He apologized genuinely and looked down, he paused for a moment, trying to figure out what to say next as you sipped your drink quietly behind him.âYou donât deserve him by the way. For what its worth I always thought you were way out of his league, you deserve someone way better. And you deserve better friends. If you want my opinion you should have broken up with him when you first found out. If I was you I would have done it where there were loads of people.âÂ
âI didnât ask for you opinion.â You replied. You knew you were being rude but you didnât really want to talk about it with anyone, especially with him. He looked around the room awkwardly as he decided what to say next.Â
âDo they know you know?â He asked.Â
âNo. They think I have no idea. I think a few other people know as well but they just arenât telling me because they pity me.â You sighed and he looked genuinely sorry for you. âAnyway. I donât need your pity glances so if you donât mind Iâm going to find someone I like talking to slightly more than you.â You smiled sarcastically and walked into the living room, where the majority of the party was. A few minutes went by and you felt a presence beside you as you were talking to a few of your friends, you tried to ignore it but it just stayed there. Turning around you didnât expect who was awkwardly standing there.Â
âSweet Pea.â You acknowledged him.Â
âIâm sorry I was a dic-â He started but you stopped him before he went any further.Â
âNope.â You told him, turning around you told your friends youâd be back in a minute before dragging Sweet Pea into a corridor. âListen, I donât want your pity, I donât need you to be nice to me. Just say something offensive, Iâll say something back and weâll go back to normal. I appreciate your concern but I really donât need it, Iâve handled it by myself for this long. Everything has already changed in my life, I donât want us to change okay?â You told him, mumbling the end and he nodded.Â
âSorry.â He sighed and you nodded in response before turning around and walking towards the living room.Â
âSweet Pea.â You called after him and he turned around quickly. âThank you for caring, you seem to be the only one that does.â You told him genuinely, you could feel tears forming in your eyes but you willed them away. There was no way you were crying in front of him. âNow, go away Skyscraper.â You said quickly and wiped your eyes. He laughed slightly and turned around.Â
âSee you later Northsider.â He smirked and you laughed before heading back into the living room to talk with your friends.Â
Half an hour had passed and you couldnât get what Sweet Pea had said out of your head. Jughead had emerged from wherever he was with Betty and greeted the friends you were with, who soon disappeared, leaving you and Jughead alone. A couple of minutes later you saw Betty come back, running a hand through her hair and look at you guiltily. You smiled at her and called her over. She sheepishly made her way over and stood on the other side of Jughead. They looked at each other briefly and you couldnât believe the nerve they had.Â
âSo what were you doing? I missed you.â You asked Jughead sweetly.Â
âOh, I was with Archie. He was having some issues with Veronica.â He replied after a moment of thinking.Â
âReally? Because both Archie and Veronica have been in here all night. So what were you doing?â You asked again, trying to control your temper.Â
âWell.â He started lowering his voice. âI didnât want to say anything because its quite embarrassing for him, but I was with Sweet Pea. He was upset about his parents for some reason and I had to talk him out of punching something. Or someone.â He told you and you clenched your fists. Betty stood behind him nervously and you wanted to rip her pony tail from her head.
âNo you werenât.â Sweet Pea said, now joining the conversation and standing beside you. âIâve been here all night too. And at one point I was talking to your girlfriend.â He smiled at you, his smile disappeared when he saw the broken look on your face, a look that Jughead hadnât noticed. âY/n. Not Betty.â He said loudly gaining the attention of some people at the party. You looked at the ground and willed Sweet Pea to shut up but when did he ever do that.Â
âWha-at?â Jughead sputtered. Betty avoided eye contact with all of you, choosing to look at the floor.Â
âDonât even try to act innocent Jughead, same for you Northside Princess.â He told them both. âIâm very sorry about this, but youâll thank me I promise.â He whispered to you and you looked at him with a pleading look. He of course ignored it and instead stood on the sofa. âExcuse me!â He started loudly. âI have something to tell you all, about our dear Jughead and Betty.â He continued and Jughead scowled.Â
âSweet Pea! Get the fuck down.â He growled.Â
âNo fucking chance.â He replied. The music had been cut and practically everyone had gathered in the living room to see what was happening. âNow, usually me and Y/n donât get along, but I know an injustice when I see one, especially because they usually happen to me. So. The Serpent King and the girl next door have been hooking up.â He announced and a few people gasped. âHow long have they been together Y/n?â He asked.Â
âAbout 4 months.â You mumbled.Â
âYou knew?â Betty asked shocked.Â
âYeah. He sent me a text that was meant for you.â You mumbled again and she tried to touch your shoulder but you moved back.Â
âAnywayyyy. 4 months Jughead has been cheating on Y/n with Betty. And I know a few people who are also Y/nâs friends knew and didnât tell her. How can you do that to someone that you called your friend. Oh wait. I know why. Because youâre all spineless northsiders who donât know the meaning of loyalty or friendship. Now anyone that did know and didnât tell her I will gladly see you outside and we can see who youâre friends are when theyâre picking you up from the ground.â Everyone looked at him, and then to you, and then at Jughead and Betty. A few of your friends looked at each other guiltily and tried to mouth âsorryâ to you but you looked at Sweet Pea. You wanted to leave, but you needed to get Sweet Pea off the sofa before he told people anything else.Â
âSweet Pea.â You muttered and tugged on his sleeve.Â
âThatâll be all.â He said quickly and got off the sofa. You started to leave, pushing past all the people who were staring at you but Jughead caught up with you, Betty quickly following after.Â
âWhy didnât you tell me you knew?â He asked and you shrugged.Â
âBecause you were happy and I didnât want to ruin that.â You mumbled pathetically. âPlus I wanted to see if you would tell me, or if you would just continue to date me out of pity.âÂ
âIâm sorry.â He tried to explain but Sweet Pea pushed past him.Â
âWhereâre you going?â Toni called after him.Â
âIâve had my fun. Iâll see you tomorrow.â He shrugged. âSorry Jughead didnât see you there.â He acknowledged. âI actually did see him.â He told you and you laughed.Â
âAre you two friends now?â Betty asked and you both shrugged.Â
âAre youâs hooking up. Is that what that was?â Jughead asked angrily. Sweet Pea was about to argue with him when you pushed in front of him.Â
âNo, we arenât hooking up but whatâs it to you?â You asked loudly. âYouâre the one that has been cheating on me for 4 months. Probably longer, with one of my best friends as well. You know, I stayed with you because I wanted to see you happy, thats how much I loved you after the year and a half we had been dating, and 7 years of friendship. I wanted to see you happy, even if I wasnât the person that was causing it. And I knew Betty had been through a lot and I wanted to make her happy, because she was my friend. I thought that because we were friends you would tell me at some point, but I was an idiot for thinking that. I was an idiot for pretending that it wasnât happening, And I was an idiot for ever loving you!â You ranted and Sweet Pea looked at you proudly. âOh and if I want to hook up with Sweet Pea then thats my choice! We might hook up now. Lets go Sweet Pea!â You dragged him out of the party leaving Jughead wide eyed. Stopping at the end of the driveway you realized what youâd said and cursed yourself.Â
âWhy the hell did I say that?â You asked and Sweet Pea smiled at you.Â
âThat was badass.â He told you proudly.Â
âHuh?â You replied.Â
âWhat you just did in there was badass.â He complimented you and you smiled, for what felt like the first time in a long time. âI know I donât say this often, if at all. But Iâm kind of proud of you. I liked that Y/n the one who stood up for herself.âÂ
âErm. I stand up for myself all the time. Especially to you.â You argued.Â
âYeah, but thats different. You did it for you. Not just because you donât like me.â He explained and you smiled. âYouâre alright, sometimes.âÂ
âShut up.â You replied and he rolled his eyes. âIâve just told a house full of people that Iâm going to have sex with you.â You remembered. âOh God.â You put your head in your hands.Â
âI know youâre upset so Iâm not going to take offense to that. But just know, any other time and I would have kicked your ass.âÂ
âSure you would.â You teased.Â
âThey probably wonât remember what you said to be honest. By Monday itâll be old news. Plus I think they have a bigger thing to gossip about. Like Jughead and Betty.âÂ
âYeah. I suppose.â You sighed sadly and sat on the curb. Sweet Pea sat beside you and nudged you slightly.Â
âWhats up.â He asked.Â
âMy boyfriends cheating on me with my best friend.âÂ
âEx boyfriend and ex best friend.â He interrupted.Â
âSame thing.â You shrugged. âAnd I let it happen. You were right. Iâm stupid.â You started crying. âAnd now Iâm crying in front of the person I said I would never cry in front of.â You sobbed and Sweet Pea wrapped his arm awkwardly around you, bringing you into his chest.Â
âYouâre not an idiot. You just have a big heart and you want to do whats best for everyone. You just want to make people happy, thereâs nothing wrong with that. Itâs not your fault that people take advantage of that, and the ones that do are stupid as hell for doing that to someone as wonderful as you.â He said quietly. âIf I tell you something you have to promise me youâll never repeat it to anyone. Not even yourself.â He asked and you nodded. âSometime, I wish I was more like you. Not the Northside bit. Obviously. But with how kind you are, and how you always try and do whats best for your friends. How you always try and see the positive in things/people, even if it does take a few days.â He admitted and you smiled at him.Â
âI wish I was as badass as you.â You replied and he laughed. âBut I didnât say that okay?â You asked.Â
âYour secret is safe.âÂ
âI also wish I could look as good in a leather jacket as you do.â You mumbled and Sweet Pea pulled away from you, a playful smirk on his lips. âNot like that.â You warned before he said anything.Â
âI bet you could.â He replied, taking his jacket off and draping it over your shoulders. He stood up and looked down at you, offering you his hand.Â
âWhat are you doing?â You asked and let him pull you up. You put the jacket on properly and he smiled at you.Â
âYou donât look as good as me in it. Nobody can look as good as I do in it. But you look alright.â He complimented and you felt your cheeks heat up slightly.Â
âThanks. And thanks for standing up for me.âÂ
âAnytime.â He replied.Â
âDo you wanna go to Pops?â You asked and he looked at you shocked. âTo say thank you. If you hadnât have done what you did in there I would still be with him.â You said gratefully and he smiled brightly at you.Â
âSure.â He replied and draped an arm over your shoulders.Â
âThis doesnât mean weâre friends though.â You warned him as you started to walk to Pops.Â
âI wouldnât dream of it. In fact I canât think of anything worse.â He teased.Â
Permanent Taglist: @mayaslifeinaboxâ @thoseawkwardturtlessâ @we--are--infinite--2â @serpentgirllâ @reblogserpent
#sweet pea#sweet pea x reader#sweet pea x you#sweet pea x y/n#sweet pea imagine#riverdale#riverdale imagine#jordan connor#jordan connor imagine#jordan connor x reader#jordan connor x you
308 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Sword of the Solstice
Chapter 5: The League of Dendar...
Eijiro takes the third watch, and Shoto, who took the second watch, said nothing eventful happened. Eijiro sees Katsuki and Ochaco curled up by the tree. âWhatâs with them?â He whispers to Shoto. Shoto shrugs. âWhen I asked him he said that it was taken care of, and wouldnât give me any details.â Eijiro shrugs. âWell, as long itâs been dealt with, Iâm not gonna worry about it.â
Shoto nods. âThat was my philosophy.â He says, and kneels. âI need to return to my trance.â Eijiro grins. âOkay, night, Shoto.â Shoto bows his head. âGoodnight, indeed.â Eijiro walks a ways away from the group, and changes into his dragon-form. No oneâll will try to sneak up on me now. Eijiro curls up, blocking off Ochaco and Katsuki with his tail, and hiding Shoto and Izuku with his body.
Eijiroâs assumption seemed to be correct, or at least nothing happened while he was guarding. He shifted back to human form. He got everyone up, although Ochaco seemed to be rather drowsy, despite being in her trance for almost 10 hours. Izuku and Shoto made arrangements to get ready to head back to Camio and see Tsuyu at The Lost Horse Inn and Tavern. Eijiro walks up to Katsuki, because as much as Eijiro would hate to admit it, what happened between Katsuki and Ochaco ate away at his curiosity.
âHey, care to explain why you and Ochaco were curled up together?â Katsuki sighs, and glances back at the others. âScales, there were some problems, that we took care of. Letâs leave it at that.â Eijiro groans. âWhy the secrecy?â Eijiro asks. Katsuki bites his lip. âFine, you want to know?â He says, sounding irritated. He whispers to Eijiro what happened, and Eijiro gasps.
âWill that happen every night?â Eijiro asks. Katsuki grunts. âThis is why I didn't tell anyone, but...â He says. âI donât think sheâs gonna let that happen every night, I trust her.â Eijiro grins. âOooh! Do you like her?â Eijiro says, and Katsuki hisses at him. âTch, no! Of course not!â He says, in a raised voice. Everyone frowns, and looks at him. He grabs Eijiroâs arm, and drags Eijiro behind a tree. âShe calls me ânitwitâ, why would I like her?â
He shrugs. âYou two are awfully close, but I donât know, I may be reading too far into things.â Katsuki glances back at Ochaco. She smiles, and waves. Katsuki sighs, and waves back. Eijiro raises his eyebrows repeatedly at him, with a smug grin. Katsuki growls, and walks over to the others, and Eijiro laughs.
They get ready to leave, to head down the Path of Cleo back to Camio. Eijiro takes Ochaco and Katsuki on his back, while Shoto takes Izuku on his horse. They ride for 5 hours, until they reach a crossroads. One way, to the right is the Path of Cleo, and to the left is Tytham Trail. Izuku sighs, and adjusts the Solstice Sword. âWe have 8 hours left until we reach Camio. Itâll be dark by the time we get there, but I think at this point, itâd be wiser to go through the night.â Izuku says.
Everyone nods, seeing the logic in that. So they head down Tythum Trail. About 4 hours down the road Eijiro got tired of flying, so Ochaco, Katsuki, and him were walking. Out from the trees nearby, a carriage careens towards the party, with a group of five elvish paladins riding horses after it. âSako Atsuhiro; stop in the name of the kingdom of Reneumel!â Says the leader, a young women in a suit of armor. Shoto gasps, and pulls out his rope from his pack. He fastens it into a lasso, and throws it at the carriageâs wheel. It gets caught, slowing the carriage. The man driving, presumably Sako Atsuhiro, flies off the cart.
Shoto climbs off of his horse, and walks over to the paladins. âOi, Light Bringer! What are you doing?â Katsuki asks. Shoto holds his hand up, as if to tell him to wait. The paladins, minus the female paladins, go to apprehend that man. She gets off her horse, and gasps. He walks up to her, and bows his head. âLady Yaoyorozu, is that you?â Shoto asks. She removes her helmet, and a long black ponytail flows down her back.
She nods, and then kneels before Shoto. âMy lord!â She looks up at him. âAll of Neumel thought you were dead!â Shoto swallows. âI am not Prince Shoto anymore. That title left when I abandoned my people...â Yaoyorozu stands up. âPermission to speak my mind, my lord?â Shoto nods, and motions for her to continue. âNo one blamed you, I didnât... I prayed to Lathander that you were safe.â Shoto grips the hilt of his greatsword.
âLADY YAOYOROZU!â Yells one of the paladins. Yaoyorozu and Shoto run over to the paladins and see them in shock. Yaoyorozu sighs. âHe used his dark magic!â A paladin says. Yaoyorozu turns to Shoto. âHeâs a servant of the Night Serpent. Known as Sir Compress.â She explains. Ochaco gasps, and rushes to the spot where Sako was. She inspects the markings on the ground.
Yaoyorozu gasps. âGet back men!â She says, as she pulls out her sword. She looks back at Shoto. âMy lord, stay back!â She swings her sword at Ochaco, sensing her connection to Dendar. Katsuki growls, and tackles Yaoyorozu. âBack off, you paladin loser!â He yells. The paladins hold up their swords. âRelease the lady!â Izuku hops off the horse, pulling his shortsword, and Eijiro breathes out fire from his nostrils.
Shoto, realizing that there was potential for bloodshed, pulls out his greatsword. âENOUGH!â He yells as he lifts his sword above his head. Everyone turns to look at him. âPaladins; the Mage is a companion of mine, and Katsuki; Lady Yaoyorozu is a friend, get off of her.â The paladins gasps. âM-my lord!â They say, as they kneel before him. Katsuki snarls, as he helps Ochaco to her feet.
Shoto motions to Izuku and Eijiro to stand down. He holds his hand out for Yaoyorozu. âI apologize for the confusion. We are on a quest to save the world from Dendarâs Cult.â He explains. Yaoyorozu sighs. âThen you and I have the same quest.â She turns to her paladins. âGo on and search for Sako.â They salute, and get on their horses to leave. She sighs. âMy lord, while we as a kingdom are just rebuilding, we need a strong leader.â
Shoto looks back at the others. âIf you mean me, I cannot rule. Iâve devoted my services to those who canât protect themselves, as an atonement for my houseâs sins.â Katsuki groans. âHey, Light Bringer; news flash, you donât have to blame yourself for your fatherâs sins.â
Izuku nods. âYeah, Shoto. You can't put that guilt on yourself. We're going to a tavern, and we donât even know if Tsuyu even knows anything about the sword!â Eijiro picks at one of his scales on his arm, not knowing how to help. Yaoyorozu frowns. âHow do you know this paladin?â Ochaco asks Shoto, trying to change the subject. He clears his throat. âI was a prince, before Neumelâs demise. Yaoyorozu was my personal guard when we were young.â She laughs. âMy lord was always getting himself in trouble, gave Queen Rei one too many panic attacks.â
Shoto shrugs. âMother was always worried about me, being the youngest. But about my siblings, how are Touya, Natsuo, and Fuyumi?â Yaoyorozu cries out as if someone stabbed her, and bows her head. âAlas, you are the only Todoroki that survived the attack...we found Natsuoâs body holding Fuyumiâs body...they were in the square, cut down by a swordsman.â Shoto covers his mouth, and stumbles backwards. Izuku steadies him. âAnd Touya?â Shoto asks.
Yaoyorozu shakes her head. âHe was badly burned, and not even our paladin healing magic could save him.â Shoto clutches his chest, as he kneels. âMy brothers, my sister... why? What could Father have against them?â He mutters. Izuku sits down next to Shoto, and wraps his arms around him. âIâm sorry, my lord.â Yaoyorozu says. âI have failed you, and Neumel.â Shoto growls.
âWhy me?â He asks, punching the dirt path. âWhy me, Father?â He stands, his teeth clenched. âYaoyorozu, I have given my service to these people, but after I will return to rebuild my kingdom. I vow this on my fallen subjects.â Katsuki clenches his fist. âYeah, there you go, Light Bringer!â Ochaco frowns. âItâs getting almost too dark to see, we need to move.â Izuku nods. âYes, letâs get back on the road.â
Yaoyorozu whistles and her horse walks up to her. âI can take one of you on my horse?â She suggests. Shoto folds his hands. âYouâre coming with? What about that Mage?â He asks her. She climbs onto her horse. âMy men will find him. It was my sworn duty to protect you, my lord, I canât break my oath.â Shoto nods. âAre you comfortable riding with me?â Ochaco asks, being aware of the female paladinâs weariness of her.
âIf my lord says that you are one of his companions, I am honored to carry you.â Ochaco grins, as she climbs onto the horse behind Yaoyorozu. Shoto climbs onto his horse, with Izuku sitting behind him. Yaoyorozu points to the horse on the carriage. âYou two can use that horse...his owner sold him to the Paladin Guard. Therefore, I have ownership of him.â
âDoes Halfwit even know how to ride a horse?â Ochaco asks. Katsuki scoffs. âI know how to ride a horse, Round Face.â Eijiro laughs, and unhinges the horse from the carriage. Katsuki groans, and mounts onto the horse. Eijiro hops on behind him, and Katsuki guides the horse over to the others, muttering under his breath. Ochaco laughs. âHuh, what do you know, the bonehead can actually ride.â
He grunts. âYou really think I like THAT one?â He whispers to Eijiro, who nods. Katsuki rolls his eyes. On the ride back to the Lost Pony, the party introduces themselves, and Yaoyorozu explains her mission. She told them to address her by her first name, Momo. She says that this group known as the League of Dendar have been terrorizing the new kingdom of Neumel, known as Reneumel, due to âreneumelâ meaning ârenewâ in Elvish.
This league has destroyed rebuilt buildings, attacked merchants, and kidnapped any young urchins they can find. Momo says she believes they are either sacrifices for Dendar and her Nightmares, or they were being turned into Dendarâs servants of Darkness. She fears that those who are left after the Dragon attack will disappear, making Neumel pass into history. She has done the best she can to lead the people, but she admitted that she can only do so much to rally the people and muster courage.
Shoto promised that he would help in any way he could. It was late when they arrived at the Lost Pony Inn and Tavern. The moon shining down on the small village of Camio. They bring the horses into the stable, and walk into the inn. They decided to just sleep for the rest of the night, and theyâd talk to Tsuyu in the morning. They got three rooms, with 2 beds in each. Ochaco (although she didnât say it out loud), wanted to be in the same room as Katsuki because she felt safer with him nearby.
Momo insisted on being in the same room as Shoto. Her logic being âI lost you for 10 years, I wonât let you out of my sight againâ. Katsuki and Eijiro were amused by this. That left Izuku and Eijiro to share a room, and while neither of them were upset by that, they (privately) agreed that they wouldâve preferred to have been able to choose.
They went to their separate rooms. Ochaco sighs. With the walls and roof surrounding her, she felt better. âHey, I know elves donât need as much sleep as humans do, but maybe you shouldnât just stare at a wall.â Katsuki says, as he sets his pack down. She smiles. âSorry, got lost in thought.â She says, walking up to the bed, and crawls under the covers. He chuckles. âGoodnight, stupid.â He says, and she giggles. âHmm, you would know who is stupid, Nitwit.â
He groans. âCan you not call me stupid everytime I talk to you?â He asks. She smirks. âIâll stop when you stop making a big deal out of it.â He turns, and lies on his side, facing away from her. She closes her eyes, and tries to relax her mind so that she can enter her trance. She turns back to face Katsuki, but all she could she see was the back of his head. She sighs, and forces her eyes shut. JUST SLEEP! She screams at herself.
She tosses and turns for what feels like hours, but she feels someone shakes her out of her trance and she opens her eyes to see Katsuki standing over her. He chuckles. âHey, Timid.â He says, and she groans. âWeâre going there, then?â He grins, nodding. She sits up, and stretches. âVery well, Berserker.â He gasps, and places his hand on his chest, dramatically. She stands up, and he rolls his eyes.
âYou wound me, you coward.â He says, as he walks towards the door. âAnyway, we are downstairs.â He says. She sighs. âIâm not a coward...â She mutters, as she fixes her pink tunic and witch hat. He smirks, and leaves the room. She splashes some water onto her face, to rinse the sleep from her eyes. She dries her face, grabs her staff, and heads downstairs.
She sees Momo and Eijiro doing an arm wrestling contest. Shoto seems to a judge. Eijiro was applying all of his strength to pin her arm, but it isnât budging. Katsukiâs and Izukuâs mouths are a gape. She walks over, and once Momo sees Ochaco, she yawns, and pushes Eijiroâs hand down. Eijiro frowns, and Shoto lips curve up in the smallest hint of a smile. âI told you she was good.â Shoto says, with a proud look on his face.
Momo releases his arm, and sits back in her chair. âMister Izuku, do you wish to compete against me?â She asks, and Izuku scoffs. âI know how thatâd end. No thank you.â Katsuki groans. âCoward!â He says, and Izuku shrugs. âI donât see why--â Izukuâs voice fades out as Ochaco spies a man in the corner. He has blue hair, a dark hood, and burn scar across his face that is reminiscent of a hand print. Ochaco gasps. What is he doing here? Why now? Is it time to learn why Mother did that to me? She shudders as she recalls that scene. She doubted she would never forget it...
She was just 16, people in dark cloaks stood in a circle. She is shoved into the middle, there were sigils drawn in chalk on her houseâs floor. Her mother wrapped a rope around Ochacoâs body. She remembers her mother whispered to her. âItâll be over soon,â and âYou wonât feel a thingâ. Her mother walked to the edge of the circle. âAre we ready for the ceremony?â Asked a new-comer.
The others nodded, and he pulled down his hood. A burn like a handprint covered his face. His eyes shone blood red, and with a grin, he lifted his hands. âLetâs begin then.â The others lifted their hands, and started to chant in a weird tongue Ochaco had never heard before. The circle started to glow purple. Pain shot through Ochacoâs body, and she writhed in pain on the floor.
She screamed and tried to squirm out of the ropes. Behind her there was a hiss. She gasps, and when she turned around she saw a shadow darkening the room. All she could see was the glimmers of purple light where the people were. But the light started to disappear, and she heard screams, and thuds. The shadow seemed to get stronger, and darker. She heard her mother scream. âMOTHER!â She cried out.
She heard a laugh. She turned back to see the man with the scar holding his hands out, the purple light being transferred into his hands. He walked into the circle, and grabbed Ochacoâs shoulder. She watched helplessly while the purple light transferred into her. âYouâll be a great addition to her ranks.â He said, and Ochaco whimpered. âWho are you?â She croaked out. âDoesnât matter. Youâll learn your purpose soon.â And he disappeared into the shadows.
The light returned to the room, and the man was nowhere to be found. She felt heat surround her body, and she gasped. When she looked down, purple flame engulfed her bonds, but she wasnât burning. Her bonds were turned to ash, and she stood up. In a panic, she ran outside, and kept running until she couldnât stand anymore.Â
Her knees shake as she pulls herself back into the present. She sees that everyone is looking at her. âOchaco?â Izuku asks. She leans on her staff, to steady herself. âAre you okay?â Eijiro asks, frowning. She glances back at the man, only to see that he disappeared. HOW DOES HE KEEP DOING THAT?! She forces a smile. âIâm fine, I just remembered something.â She says, deciding that it was probably for the best to keep this to herself, especially since she may have just imagined it. No need to get everyone worked up over nothing, right?
#Kacchako#Todomomo#BNHA#MHA#fantasy au#fanfiction#fanfic#written by me#Izuku Midoriya#Midoriya Izuku#Shoto Todoroki#Todoroki Shoto#Katsuki Bakugo#Bakugo Katsuki#Eijiro Kirishima#Kirishima Eijiro#Tsuyu Asui#Asui Tsuyu#Ochaco Uraraka#Uraraka Ochaco#Momo Yaoyorozu#Yaoyorozu Momo#chapter 5
8 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Decisions
By Blue
Pairing: Xena/Gabrielle
Rating: Mature
Synopsis: After losing track of Xena during a battle, Gabrielle will do anything to find her best friend and tell her how she feels.Â
PART ONE:Â A Romance a Day
Gabrielle hiked along the road behind Xena and Argo, seriously considering the offering of a few heartfelt prayers for deliverance. Nothing major: a severe thunderstorm would do it. Local, of course. There was no point in risking crops. Her feet hurt, she had a headache and, above all, she was hot.
Very hot.
She looked at Xena's back almost resentfully. After all the time they had been together, after all they had been through, it was still a complete mystery to Gabrielle how the warrior always managed to look the way she did right now, as if she had just stepped fresh from a relaxing bath.
Not even the road dust dared to settle on the Warrior Princess.
At the moment, that was bothering Gabrielle more than anything else. She swatted impatiently at the tiny dust cloud that seemed to perpetually follow her around these days and resigned herself to looking, and feeling, like the victim of a recent cave-in.
She sighed in frustration. Things hadn't gone too well lately, and she was actually having to work at staying positive. Somebody had to. Xena wasn't a ray of sunshine at the best of times, and Gabrielle had no problem with labeling the last little while the worst of times.
Xena heard her, and turned in the saddle to look back, reining Argo to a halt.
"What's wrong?" she asked as Gabrielle caught up to her.
"What could be wrong? Nothing like a pleasant stroll on a beautiful day to whet the old appetite." The bard fixed a smile on her face.
"Uh huh." Xena surveyed her appearance, and swung down from Argo. She unhooked the waterskin and tossed it to the bard.
Gabrielle took a long drink and handed the skin back.
"What is it?" she asked. Xena was giving her an odd look.
"You have mud on your chin," said Xena carefully.
"Oh for..." began a thoroughly fed up Gabrielle, swiping at her face. "Get on the horse and ride for a while," interrupted Xena.
Gabrielle eyed Argo. They had a truce of sorts, but the bard wasn't inclined to push it. "No, thanks. I'll walk."
"Another two leagues to go." said Xena flatly.
Without a word, Gabrielle put her boot in the stirrup and Xena helped her up. As she thumped into the saddle, Argo turned her head and gave the warrior a reproachful look Xena ignored it and led her off as soon as Gabrielle was settled on her back.
***
"I hope there's a decent Inn. What I wouldn't give for a good long soak and a night in a bed for a change," said Gabrielle presently, good humour restored once again. "If there's a good crowd, I can tell some stories and pick up a few dinars. Guys with a couple of drinks in them should be suckers for a good...romance." She looked down expectantly at Xena's back, waiting for her to make some typically caustic comment.
That was hardly the case in Xena's experience, but she didn't have the chance to say so, even if she'd wanted to. Gabrielle didn't wait long for an answer, she was off and running with some tale or other, and Xena shook her head slightly and smiled to herself. She let the words flow over her, relieved that Gabrielle seemed more her usual self. It bothered her when Gabrielle behaved uncharacteristically, and what could be more so than hours of silence?
"...So her father finally gave in and granted permission for them to get married. They had a big wedding, lots of children and lived happily ever after. So, what do you think? I know it's an old story, and it needs a bit of polish, but I don't think it's too bad. "
The look of polite attention on Xena's face never changed as she asked, "How many?"
Gabrielle was confused. "How many what?"
Xena glanced up at her. "How many children," she said patiently.
"I don't know. Many! What difference does *that* make?" Gabrielle demanded.
"There's a reason these guys are drinking in taverns. I imagine it has to do with many children." Xena's reasonable tone put a scowl on the bard's face.
"This is a story about the triumph of love over adversity, *not* a population survey," she observed tartly "Look what the guy went through to rescue his true love. Come on, don't you think that's romantic?"
Xena privately considered the girl a spineless little thing, and the boyfriend an incompetent fool who could have avoided the whole mess with no trouble at all, but she knew better than to say so.
"It's a popular subject," she evaded. That, at least, was true.
"Huh," sniffed Gabrielle, "and how would you know? You leave the room before the poor bard has a chance to open his mouth."
"Why would I want to listen to any of them? I have the benefit of private performances." Xena said dryly.
Gabrielle was pleased with her success. That amused gleam in Xena's eyes had been missing for too long.
"Nice diversion. Maybe I should stay with adventure stories." She shifted uneasily in the saddle. She had more against riding than the height of the horse, but she had no intention at all of telling Xena that.
"Why don't you ride now," she ventured. Really, the ground was looking more appealing with every step Argo took. She hoped fervently for a hot bath.
"No, that's alright. You stay up," said Xena. Her long stride ate up the distance. With Gabrielle on foot, they wouldn't make the village until after dark. "We could get you a horse."
"Oh, right," replied Gabrielle." Look, everyone! It's Xena, the mighty Warrior Princess, and her brave warhorse, Argo! Oh, and the bard with the pony."
Xena contemplated that image for a moment or two, then grinned. A genuine, full-faced grin, thought Gabrielle, that had the bard wondering about the shape of the imaginary pony. Knowing Xena's sense of humour, the poor thing was likely a barrel with legs.
"It's not that funny," Gabrielle snapped, feigning annoyance.
"No, of course not," answered Xena, clearing her expression with a visible effort.
Gabrielle regarded her with narrowed eyes.
***
They arrived in Antes around dinnertime, Gabrielle still on Argo and still talking. Xena was ready to swear that she'd heard every romance every written, and a few Gabrielle had undoubtedly made up on the spur of the moment. She resolved never, ever, to mention horses again without careful consideration beforehand.
"Looks like there's a festival going on. I hope we can get a room. There should be a good crowd in the tavern anyway," observed Gabrielle, as Xena led Argo to the front of the village Inn.
The bard climbed down from Argo, gleefully watched by a group of snickering, nudging young boys. She smiled at them, caring not at all, and fled gratefully inside.
"Is this your horse?" asked one of the boys, bending his neck back to look up at the tall warrior. .
Xena nodded.
"What's his name? Can I pat him," another wanted to know.
"Her name is Argo, and yes, you can pat her, but stay in front so she can see you," said Xena.
"Your friend doesn't ride very well, does she?" said the smallest one boldly. The others looked at him in horror. Everyone knew it wasn't safe to upset warriors, and to a boy, they shifted their eyes back to the woman.
Xena looked down at him. "Oh, she has her moments," she replied mildly, thinking of a certain mad dash down a river bed and an exquisitely detailed description, provided by Salmoneus, of the fastest exit from a courtyard he'd ever seen. Xena had been suitably impressed. Few people knew more about fast exits than Salmoneus.
"All set," said Gabrielle, coming back out. "We got the last room. There's a bard here already, but Polonius seems happy to have some new blood."
"Are you a bard?" one of them asked.
"That's right. You guys like stories?" Gabrielle gave them a friendly smile, certain they hadn't got one from Xena.
"Who doesn't? What kind of stories do you tell?" demanded the tallest.
"Romance," said Gabrielle brightly.
"Yech." They turned away.
Xena turned quickly to the saddle to untie the packs. Gabrielle glared at her back, then returned to her vanishing public.
"Just kidding. I tell adventure stories," she said reassuringly.
"No kissing?" asked one suspiciously.
Xena moved quickly to Argo's off side, earning another look from the bard.
"No kissing," Gabrielle assured him.
"If you're finished..." said Xena, coming back around with a bland look on her face. She piled the two packs and bedrolls into Gabrielle's arms. "I'll stable Argo."
"Around the back," said one boy.
"I can show you, " said another.
"You can all show me, " said Xena, holding up her hand for silence. She led Argo off, following behind the boys.
Gabrielle staggered back into the Inn, feeling over-encumbered and under-appreciated. "I will never understand why everybody is so fascinated with horses." she muttered to herself.
She dumped the gear onto the bed, noticed with a grin that Xena's feet were going to be hanging out over the end, and headed back out to the main room. Hunger had won out over a bath at the top of the priority list.
"So what can I get you," asked Polonius from behind the bar. "We've got a pretty decent mutton stew, fresh bread and cheese."
"Sounds good," said Gabrielle, surveying the room. It was a popular spot, filled with chattering customers and a few drunks propped up in the corners. "Business looks good," she remarked.
"Sure, until that bard shows up," said Polonius sourly. "Find a table, I'll bring dinner over."
"Thanks. For two, please. My friend will be here soon. I'd like a cider and a port as well."
Gabrielle took the two cups and threaded her way to a table tucked in the back of the room. She drank her cider and tried to get a feel for the crowd. When she went up to get another, she had to wait while Polonius posted a notice, and moved hastily out of the way of the crowd that formed around it.
"What's all that about?" she asked.
"It's the list of contests for the festival. You know, the usual. You should take a look. Only 3 dinars to enter. Prizes for the winners, too."
" I don't know. There's not...what's the matter?" Polonius was staring at the door.
Gabrielle sighed and reached to take her cider as Polonius said respectfully, "oh my..." he caught the look on Gabrielle's face and subsided.
She signaled to Xena, standing in the doorway and carefully looking over the room, to follow her over to the table.
"What's the matter," asked Xena.
"Nothing the gods couldn't fix. What took so long?"
"Argo had to be groomed." Xena reached for her cup.
"Since when does it take you this long/" asked the bard.
"Since I had help," replied the warrior, taking a swallow of her drink.
***
Polonius came over, carrying their dinner himself. He eyed Xena, and started to say something that was drowned out by the sudden stampede towards the door. He watched with a disgusted expression as half his customers pushed their way out, leaving a clear line of sight to a weedy looking young man with a bewildered look on his face. The remaining customers all headed for the bar.
"Let me guess," said Gabrielle. "This is the bard."
"Yeah," sighed Polonius. "His name is Achilles. Can you believe it? He looks like that with a name like Achilles. Is there some kind of rule that says bards can't change their names?" He hurried to the bar and began filling orders.
"I'll see you later, " said Xena, her hands on the table and half-way to her feet.
"Oh, no," said Gabrielle firmly, snagging one braced arm. "Not this time. Dinner's here, you need to eat, and it won't hurt you to listen to another bard for a change. You might enjoy it. Besides, think how the poor guy feels, everyone leaving like that. I know how I'd feel.... " she let her voice trail off.
Xena's eyes narrowed slightly and she looked down. Gabrielle was ready for that. She had her most innocent look in place already. Xena could use some lightweight diversion that didn't involve weapons, or the application of boot to flesh, and the best way to manipulate her, when it was possible at all, was with an emotional appeal. She didn't dare do it often, but so far it had always worked.
The warrior recognized the look on Gabrielle's face. It was the one the bard used when she was trying to nudge her into doing something that Gabrielle was convinced was for her own good. Since she didn't use it often, and Xena knew that when the bard did, Gabrielle was honestly concerned about her, she decided to give in. Gabrielle would feel better for it: so far it had always worked.
Rolling her eyes a bit for affect, she settled back. Gabrielle released her arm and Xena prepared to reduce the stew to a memory.
"How bad can it be?" asked Gabrielle. "There are still people here." She started on her own stew. Storytelling was hard work.
Xena gave her a dark look, and concentrated on her bowl as the bard started to speak.
"I knew it. I knew it. Why didn't I just keep my mouth shut?" Gabrielle berated herself. "The second I said that, I should have known it was fated." She was afraid to look at Xena. The story was bad, it didn't make sense, you could hardly hear it (which might be a blessing), and, worst of all, it was about the Warrior Princess.
At least, Gabrielle thought it was. It was hard to tell. She couldn't take the suspense any longer, and shifted her eyes to her right. If she was lucky, Xena had fallen asleep.
Xena was staring at the bard as if he was some sort of curious animal she'd never seen before and never expected to see again. Fortunately, they were sitting in an out-of-the-way corner, pretty much unnoticed.
"I'm surprised you're still here," Gabrielle whispered to her.
"You know, maybe I haven't given you enough credit." said Xena thoughtfully.
"What?"
"I remember telling you that you're a good storyteller. If this is typical, you're obviously a great one."
"He is *not* typical," hissed Gabrielle, stung into defending bards in general. Then she realized that she'd just been given a compliment. "Is this story about you?" she asked. "Did he say you took on four giants all at once?"
"He said it, " said Xena. "I don't remember doing it."
Achilles came to an trailing halt, smiled weakly, and scuttled off, all to total silence.
"My turn, " said Gabrielle, already anticipating a standing ovation after what she'd just heard. "I'll meet you back at the room."
"Going to try a romance?" asked Xena laconically, leaning back and stretching out, her cup held in big hands. The very picture of relaxation, thought Gabrielle uneasily.
"After that, I could recite a grocery list and get a better reception. You're staying?" asked Gabrielle.
"There's a reason I shouldn't?" One of Xena's eyebrows went up.
"No! No, of course not. You just never have, that's all" Gabrielle said hastily.
"First time for everything," said Xena complacently. "I might enjoy it, isn't that what you said?"
"You don't have a knife to sharpen, or something?"
Xena's eyes narrowed. "What's going on here, Gabrielle?"
The bard sighed.
"Well, you remember when I told you no more secrets?"
"Yes," Xena's voice dropped ominously
"Well, there was this one thing...things, really...just small things..."
"Bard! Bard!" the crowd was chanting and Polonius was gesturing furiously. Gabrielle abandoned a very unrewarding conversation and moved quickly to the front of the room.
She needed to tell a funny story after Achilles had driven the room into near stupor, and one of her favorites was Meleager's defense of her village. She'd worked it up more or less privately, and it had turned into a real crowd pleaser, beginning it with her dramatic flinging open of the tavern door. She'd been looking forward to telling it, too, until Xena had decided to stay. There were one or two small details she hadn't felt it necessary to burden the warrior with, and she'd certainly never expected to have to inform her of them in a room full of people. Xena had been too distracted at having her back to think about asking how things had gone, and Gabrielle had been too happy at being back to think to tell her. Later on....well, she supposed, she could have said something, but the time had never been right. Gabrielle looked at her briefly.
Xena never failed to surprise her. That might be a good thing.
Oh well, too late now. In for a dinar...
Not until she got to the part about being captured by Damon's men did she take her first look at Xena.
She was still leaning back in the same position she'd been in before, and she certainly looked as if she was taking it calmly enough. The glint in her eye, however, was visible to Gabrielle even at the other end of the room. The bard refused to look as she described the events leading up to, and in the tent, then lost her nerve and left out the sound effects (which she thought was the funniest part of the whole thing), but there was no way to skip over just how she and Meleager had fooled the guards, not without losing the sense of the story. Possibly, she hadn't left out enough. Both of the warrior's eyebrows were now up: never a good sign. The customers loved it, that was something. The guffaws and catcalls were proof of that. So were the cheers when Gabrielle vaulted the cart, and the roars of approval and encouragement when Xena's chakram cut through the swords of the bandits, sending them scrambling away.
Three more stories had them stamping their feet, and as she finished, she grinned at the audience, who were calling loudly for more.
"Tomorrow", she said to the chants of "more."
Polonius pushed over a cider and port, grinning from ear to ear.
"On the house" he said. "Great job. They'll be packed in here tomorrow. He placed a bowl on the counter. "All right, you lot! Let' s show the bard some appreciation!"
Gabrielle headed to the table with both cups. Xena almost never drank more than one port, but Gabrielle thought she might need it herself.
Xena had an unreadable expression on her face as Gabrielle sat down to silence.
"Just small things..." quoted the warrior, finally.
" I would have told you, it just didn't seem... well, I....you know how it is." fumbled Gabrielle.
"Only too well, " muttered Xena. "You did a good job on the defenses," she continued in a more normal tone.
"Thanks," said Gabrielle, surprised. "I have a very good teacher."
"About that business in the tent..." started Xena.
"I knew the guards would fall for it." defended Gabrielle. She had a feeling this was a losing argument.
"I'm not talking about the guards."
"Xena, he's old enough to be my grandfather!" the bard tried.
"No, he isn't, and I don't mean that, either." Xena looked grim. Gabrielle felt grim.
"Did you know he killed 317 men at Liguria?" she asked in an effort to change the subject.
"Is that what he told you?" asked Xena.
"Do you know him?" Gabrielle asked, interested in spite of the current topic of conversation.
"Heard of him," said the warrior.
"Really? Where?'
"Not in Potidaea." said Xena pointedly. The thought of Gabrielle mixed up in -Â running -Â a defense of a village against a Warlord with no help except the slapdash, totally unimaginative, self-proclaimed ladies' man Meleager had her clenching her jaw. When she saw him ..and she'd make sure she did.... that would be the second item she'd be discussing with him.
The first...well... She drained the port in a swallow and got up from the table, followed by Gabrielle.
"So what did you think of the story?" asked Gabrielle, then mentally groaned. Of all the stupid things, remind her of that. On the plus side, Xena was certainly diverted.
Xena walked down the hall another few paces, then said " it was interesting. Parts of it were very....informative." She opened the door and went in, Gabrielle coming behind.
"Xena, there's nothing to be upset about," the bard said placatingly. " It was months ago, after all. Believe me, I have absolutely no interest in Meleager."
"I'm not upset," said Xena mildly. She dug into her saddlebag and pulled out the small bag that held her sharpening stone.
Gabrielle looked at her doubtfully. "Do you want first turn at the bath?" It seemed like a good time to change the subject
"No, you go ahead. I want to sharpen my knives."
"You could have done that earlier!" the bard said through clenched teeth.
"I could have," agreed Xena. She gave Gabrielle an "is there anything else" look
Gabrielle started to rummage in her bag, looking for the soap, and listening to the steady strokes of the sharpening stone drawn authoritatively down a blade. She shifted her eyes, frowning thoughtfully, and watched as Xena's attention was fixed on the knife she was working on.
She and Xena were both a long way from Potidaea, both in time and distance, but Xena's protective instincts had always been strong, and probably always would be. Things had been particularly bad since that....Ares, in Lotia. Gabrielle didn't mind receiving the habitual glances Xena directed her way. She'd long since grown used to them, they were reassuring, and lately, she'd been giving the warrior the same quick looks. She certainly welcomed the sometimes tentative touches whether she needed the comfort or not. What she did mind was a return to the "stay back" days. She'd never be in Xena's class, but she could take care of herself.
She stopped beside Xena's chair, and waited until the warrior looked up, eyebrow raised in silent enquiry.
"You know, neither one of us is the same person we were when we left Amphipolis together," the bard said carefully.
The other eyebrow rose. "I had noticed that." Gabrielle smiled affectionately and and briefly gripped Xena's arm. Thoughtful blue eyes followed her path out the door.
***
She spent much longer in the bath than she had anticipated. Polonius, well pleased with the night's profits and bolstered by an ale or two, extravagantly provided her with fresh hot water. Blissfully soaking certain portions of her aching anatomy, Gabrielle lost track of the time.
Humming to herself, she turned the corner to cross the hall when she literally ran into Achilles just outside the room she shared with Xena.
"Sorry," she said smiling, and tried to move past. He stepped in front to block her path.
"I enjoyed your stories very much, especially the first one. You're as talented as you are beautiful."
Gabrielle tried not to smile too broadly. Pretty poor line, even for this guy. Close up, and she was a lot closer than she wanted to be, he was as unprepossessing as he had been when she'd seen him earlier. At least he sounded more assertive. He smiled hopefully, and she returned it with the one she gave audiences that had been less than generous with the dinars.
"Thanks, I'm glad you liked it." She tried to move again.
"Who did you get the original idea from?" he asked curiously.
Maybe assertive wasn't the right word.
"It's not made up. It's real life and I did those things. Well, most of those things, and I had help, of course." Gabrielle was indignant.
"And so brave, too," he said, staring in admiration. "What did you think of my stories? Did you hear them?"
Gabrielle was momentarily at a loss.
"Oh, yeah...yeah, I heard them. It was....well, I don't have the words to describe it."
He beamed and she sighed to herself.
"I have lots of stories about the Warrior Princess character. I'd be glad to..."
"Wait a minute. Character?" Gabrielle asked in disbelief. Her eyes slid involuntarily to the door standing slightly ajar just a few feet from her.
"Certainly. She's not real, you know," his tone telling her that he just knew he was shattering all her girlish illusions.. "Oh, people like to pretend that she is, but let's face it, with all those skills she's supposed to have, strong as a dozen men..."
"Ten. Ten men," said Gabrielle, fascinated with a viewpoint on Xena she'd never even considered might exist.
"Whatever," he waved it off. "Think about it. She's supposed to be unbeatable in battle, never runs into trouble she can't handle, young, beautiful, comes out of some nowhere village, no explanation for all this skill, and to top it all off, there are even stories about her horse. And this round thing she uses to kill people...." he smiled condescendingly. "and her...friend....some storyteller she travels with. Now, really, why would someone who's supposed to be as awesome as all that, travel with a storyteller? Personally, I think it's just a cover for a group of raiders or something."
"Do you?" asked Gabrielle sweetly. She was half tempted to scream and let Achilles see for himself just how much of a character Xena could be. If he hadn't been so utterly pathetic, she would have. Still, she'd be able to turn this into a funny story for the fire some night.
Not in the near future, though. She doubted that Xena would currently find this as amusing as she did.
He smirked at her, and she began to feel sorry for him. Having to use other people's stories, well, bards did that all the time, of course, but most of them liked to tell their own, too. She didn't expect much had ever happened to him, and he didn't seem to be the creative type.
"I have to get back. My friend will be waiting for me. Good luck," she started to move past again, and looked down in surprise as he gripped her arm.
"Wait! Listen, I have to leave tomorrow, and I think it would be a great idea if you came with me. I could help you with your stories, and I think we could make a good team. What do you say?" He had an eager look in his eye that reminded Gabrielle of a puppy she'd once had.
She allowed him five minutes to declare undying admiration, mostly because of the puppy, before she cut him off.
"Sorry, but that's out of the question. I told you, my friend is waiting for me." She jerked her arm free.
"Your lover," he said, heavily. He looked disappointed, and the bard suspected it was a familiar expression.
"Well..." Gabrielle said, then stopped suddenly, looking closely at him. Just maybe, she thought...
"What's wrong," he asked uneasily, as the bard continued to study him..
Xena had sharpened all her knives, her sword, checked and cleaned her armour, chakram, and boot laces, and still no Gabrielle. She didn't really want to go looking for her...Gabrielle took that as a lack of confidence on her part, these days, and it wasn't easy to move around an Inn unnoticed.
Xena often found herself wishing that Gabrielle could somehow overcome, at least some of the time, the habit of acting without thinking. There was no telling what she was going to do next,. and it was very hard on the nerves, especially lately, with trouble lurking around every corner. The bard could be anywhere right now, doing who knew what. She was pacing the width of the room when the voices in the hall outside caught her attention. She started for the door.
"I'm sorry, I just can't go with you...you're sweet to ask, but....can you keep a secret?"
The warrior frowned, recognizing Gabrielle's voice, and paused. Go with who? What secret? She looked back indecisively at the chair by the fire. This was a private conversation, after all, none of her business. Still, it was hard to imagine the bard with a secret. She talked all the time, surely something would have slipped out, some sort of indication that there was something bothering her that Gabrielle didn't feel she could confide.
Xena looked back to the door and bit her lip. Gabrielle didn't have secrets, not exactly, but she did have a tendency to forget to pass on information that somehow always seemed to become essential at some point or other. This might help her head off trouble, she told herself. 'Just great,' she thought, 'reduced to listening at doors.'
She moved forward on silent feet in time to hear a voice say, "Of course I can keep a secret."
Hmmm. The would-be bard. She raised an eyebrow.
"See, I love another, and my heart isn't mine to give away." Gabrielle threw herself into her explanation with a certain amount of tragic enthusiasm that would have had Xena narrowing her eyes in suspicion if she hadn't been, at the moment, frozen with the shock of her life. The warrior's eyes had widened and her lips parted as her hand fumbled for the door.
"It's a secret, you see, because I haven't said anything. I didn't quite know what kind of reaction I'd get, and...."
Xena had to force herself to breathe, and her eyebrows had disappeared into her hair. All the Warlords in Greece couldn't have moved her away from the door. She fixed her attention on the conversation in the hall.
"...not say anything then?"
"It just recently happened, and there really wasn't any time to say anything...the circumstances weren't right....lack of opportunity...I'm not sure it's mutual. I think it might be, but it's pretty important. I don't want to make a mistake and risk ending up alone."
"But that's so sad...." Achilles said sympathetically.
"Yeah," Gabrielle agreed morosely.
"You haven't told me who he is."
Behind the door, Xena was silently begging Gabrielle for the same information.
"I can't tell you that," protested Gabrielle. "It's a secret. I wouldn't feel right about telling someone else first."
"At least tell me what he looks like," Achilles pleaded.
Gabrielle considered. She supposed it wouldn't hurt.
Xena was straining every muscle forward, hand gripping the door, grimly determined to hear every word. She ignored the tightness in her chest, it wasn't important, she had bigger problems than trying to breathe. As incredible as it was to hear that Gabrielle had fallen in love, it was infuriating to know the worthless bastard hadn't even had the guts to say anything. What kind of man was walking around maybe not knowing, or caring, that he had Gabrielle's heart? How could he not know? What kind of man would leave her?
Unconsciously, her lips had drawn back into a snarl.
"Well....tall, naturally, you may have noticed I'm not......dark hair, blue eyes, nice cheekbones, a good jaw...big shoulders...a bit on the grim side, but I can fix that......oh, and a really great...."
Xena had ceased to listen, wracking her memory for someone they'd met who fit...
"Toris!" she thought savagely.
Her fingers drove through the paneling on the door. Her own brother was the worthless bastard who'd left Gabrielle, who'd gone back to Amphipolis. And she'd let him leave. She swore to herself. Of course, she hadn't seen it, but that wasn't the point. She'd let him go And all because Gabrielle hadn't told her. Told Toris, she corrected herself. Told both of them, although it was obvious now why Gabrielle hadn't said anything to her.
She took a deep breath and tried to get hold of herself, working her fingers out of the door after a puzzled look at them. She didn't remember how they got there, but that wasn't important now, either.
She picked up her knife and dropped heavily into the chair. Her eyes travelled aimlessly around the room, seeing nothing until they ranged over the bed and stayed there. Gabrielle discovering herself to be in love with Toris. Gabrielle leaving her to follow him to Amphipolis, the way Gabrielle had followed her. Toris claiming her as his....holding her....kissing her....making love to her....
"Xena...answer me!"
Xena jerked her head around, focusing on Gabrielle's face inches away from her own, small hands gripping her arms.
"Don't shout, I can hear you," she said irritably, trying to cover her confusion.
"You haven't heard a word I've said," retorted Gabrielle. "Are you all right? You're not getting sick?"
Xena brushed away the hand that Gabrielle tried to put on her forehead. "I'm fine."
"Really. Then how did this happen?" She pointed, and Xena looked down, surprised to see the blood on her hand where the newly sharpened blade had bit.
"Just an accident."
"Right. You cut yourself with sharp weapons all the time." Gabrielle's voice was as sarcastic as Xena had ever heard it, and she was conscious of the bard's eyes on her back as she swiped roughly at her hand with a rag.
She stowed her knife and left for her bath with as much dignity as she could.
***
When she got back, Gabrielle was already in bed asleep, the shutters were fastened and the fire banked. Laying her sword on the floor within easy reach, Xena slipped in beside her, kicked at the short blanket in annoyance, and determined to mind her own business.
She was still minding it an hour later.
Gabrielle's safety and well-being were very much her business Xena wanted few things from her own life anymore, and expected even less, but Gabrielle's happiness was important to her. If Toris could give her that happiness...she shifted uncomfortably. It was inconceivable that the fierce, bright soul that was Gabrielle would endure long in the living death that life in Amphipolis would be to her. Excitement, adventure, meeting new people.....Gabrielle left friends behind her wherever she went. The same faces, the day-in and day-out routine of a village.....the safety, the security, Xena reminded herself. Gabrielle knows what life in a village is like. No one leaping out of bushes, or off roofs. No pitched battles, no ambushes, no come-ons in bars. No more hard ground, no more rainy nights, no more horses, Xena thought.
She glanced over as Gabrielle murmured softly in her sleep and turned over.
Fine-boned features and clear green eyes that laughed up at her to coax a reluctant smile. Compact build to her own rangy height. Small, deft hands dwarfed by her large ones. Innocent soul and blood-washed Warlord. Light to her dark. Xena exhaled slowly. It was hard to imagine a more unlikely pair. What we have most in common, she thought ruefully, is stubbornness. That damn braiding business...
She'd been saddling Argo one morning when she'd felt Gabrielle's eyes on her back.
"What?" she'd asked without turning around.
"I think we have to do something about that," Gabrielle had said in a critical tone.
"About what?" she asked puzzled, turning to face her.
"Your hair. It's all over the place. Doesn't it get in your eyes when you have to fight?"
At first, she'd thought this was just another one of Gabrielle's odd conversational forays. When she'd seen that the bard was serious, she'd shrugged and taken out her knife.
"What are you going to do with that?" Gabrielle asked, apprehensively.
She'd gestured to her hair. "Cut it," she said, fighting back a grin.
Smiling, she remembered Gabrielle's cry of horror, and how she'd almost ripped the knife out of her hand.
Gabrielle had spent ten minutes trying to convince her that there were other ways of keeping hair out of eyes than wrapping a leather tie carelessly around whatever could be gathered up. The bard ruthlessly swept aside any objections about constant tugging and pulling. Xena didn't intend to cut it, it was a certain statement of ability that she'd found useful in the past. Most warriors were very careful about anything that could be grabbed by an enemy, and kept their hair short or tightly bound. Long, flowing hair sent a message all it's own, but if it was going to make Gabrielle happy to braid it, what harm could it do?
"It hurts," Xena complained, more for something to say. She knew she was going to give in. Gabrielle had that look on her face, and the warrior wasn't going to dwell on other reasons she might have for agreeing.
"I won't hurt you. I promise," the bard said in a solemn tone, though her eyes were laughing.
Gabrielle had kept her word. At first, Xena thought she'd make use of the time to sharpen weapons, but that was usually what occupied her after dinner, when the fire was crackling and Gabrielle was either working on one of her parchments, or sitting back and just talking while Xena worked with the stone and oil. That hadn't gone well, though. After a number of sharp comments to 'sit still and stop fidgeting', she'd sat back and set herself to endure. Gabrielle's touch was gentle and soothing, and if it took longer than it would for Xena to braid Argo's mane, well, that was all right.. More than all right....
Xena blinked. Don't go there, she told herself. Gabrielle loved Toris, and it wasn't as if she had any claim on her, and no right to one either, really. Gabrielle had almost lost her life on more than one occasion because of her. True, the bard loved her, but she'd loved that strangely named pony, as well, so how much could that mean, really?. She should be grateful that Gabrielle had stayed as long as she had, although lately, she'd thought a few times, after catching a look out of the corner of her eye that Gabrielle....no. Why would she, after all?
Her brother was, she supposed, a good, steady...she didn't like to use the word 'dull', but she suspected it fit... man who would give Gabrielle the love she deserved, and she would be happy for her. She could visit, meet the newest members of her family. Gods above, she thought, children. Babies. Noisy ones, if they took after their mother. She looked down as Gabrielle flung out her arm, turning onto her stomach, her hand relaxed and warm across the warrior's chest. Smiling faintly, she shook her head at the sound muffled by the pillow. It wasn't easy to sleep with Gabrielle.
She'd be damned if she'd visit.
***
Xena was tired and irritated when she rose. Her hand hurt and her feet were cold. She was almost finished strapping on her armour when she heard Gabrielle's voice behind her.
"Morning." the bard muttered, half asleep.
"Hmph"
Gabrielle opened her eyes completely and looked at her.
"I take it you didn't sleep well."
"Get dressed, Gabrielle. I'll pick up supplies and meet you back here. Be ready." She left rather abruptly, leaving Gabrielle staring after her, and at four holes in the door panel.
Xena was making her way through festival bound villagers, her saddlebag slung over a shoulder, when the commotion behind her caught her attention. She turned to see a group of heavily armed riders coming towards her, and she tensed as she recognized the lead rider. With no surprise, she watched him stop in front of her and dismount.
"Haven't seen you for a while, Xena," he said cheerfully.
"I can't say that I've missed you," she replied evenly. " You're a little far south, aren't you? What do you want, Merius?" She noticed that he appeared to have lost weight since she'd last seen him.
He spread his hands out.
"Relax. I don't want any trouble. I've..well..sort of settled down. You can only burn so many villages before you want something more in your life." He glared as she looked in disbelief.
"It's true," he said defensively. "I even got married a while back. Nice woman, didn't want me away from home." Xena recoiled slightly at the faint, silly grin on his weatherbeaten face. He saw, and frowned at her.
"Try it yourself if you don't believe me."
Xena restrained herself from asking if he expected her to find herself a nice woman as well, and instead asked him again what he wanted.
"I'm looking for someone."
"So much for married life," she said dryly.
He flushed. "Not that kind of someone. My brother-in-law. A few spears short of a cartload, if you know what I mean. He's all right most of the time, but when he gets a little....well, he can be dangerous. He got away and the wife's worried. I thought he might come here for the festival. He thinks he's a bard. Gods above, Xena, you've never heard drivel like his in your whole life," he said disgustedly. "Night after night...romance! What happened to good honest stories about killing? I can handle the romance myself just fine."
Xena stared at him for a moment, a familiar chill running up her back.
"What's his name, Merius," she demanded.
"Don't tell me you want to meet him."
She stepped forward, twisted her hand in his shirt and lifted him up. "His name!"
"Petrus," he said. He looked puzzled at the relief on her face as she set him down. "Likes to call himself Achilles, though."
Xena took off at a dead run for the Inn, pushing her way through the crowds at first, then with a clear way as bodies melted away in front of her. Behind her, she could her Merius shouting and pounding along.
She slowed down as she saw the ring of people ahead. No one was moving, not a good sign. She rose on the balls of her feet, and looked over the crowd, Merius coming up beside her.
"What's going on?" he puffed.
"Your brother-in-law just dropped another spear. That's not all he's going to lose. He's got a knife to my friend's throat." Her eyes were hard and her face set as Merius grabbed her arm. It was his turn to recoil. He'd seen that look before.
"Xena...he's not responsible, truly. It just happens to him. Your friend won't hurt him, will he?"
"It's not my friend he has to worry about. No one lays a hand on her. No one," she finished in a low, cold voice.
"Xena, don't hurt him. You don't have to. You can usually talk him him out of it. Look, he knows who you are. Find out what he wants, and he'll let the woman go. Humour him. He probably just wants to hear a few stories," he urged. If anything happened to the little bastard, his wife would kill him.. And Xena, and anyone else she thought was involved. He swallowed nervously.
Xena paused, considering what she knew. Anyone could kill with a knife to someone's throat. She couldn't endanger Gabrielle, or anyone else, by charging in like a bull, so she'd have to try it Merius's way. She could still keep her options open. One drop of blood, just one...and Merius wouldn't have to worry about his brother-in-law anymore.
"I'll see what I can do. But, Merius..." she met his eyes. His mouth twisted, and he gave a short nod. Xena started to push her way to the front of the crowd, trying to hear what was happening in front of her.
Gabrielle tugged slightly at the skinny arm around her neck, the one holding the less-than-skinny knife. She was worried, but not seriously concerned. Not yet, anyway.
"Look, Achilles," she used her most reasonable tone, "you really don't want me, you just think you do. I told you, I'm involved. Sort of. Why don't we just go somewhere quiet and talk about this before my friend..."
"Your friend! Your friend's not here, you've been left behind. I can make you happy, why won't you go with me!"
Achilles was actually whining. Gabrielle made an exasperated sound and promised herself a good talking to about keeping her mouth shut when she had an urge to be helpful in the future. Assuming she had a future. Achilles was sweating nervously and his voice was cracking as it rose. She had to end this fast, before Xena came back. The warrior had a tendency to get very irritated, very quickly, when little things like this happened. Gabrielle's best chance was to play the hopeless romance angle for all she was worth, and with luck, no one would get hurt.
"Achilles, how can I say this? I don't want to hurt you, but try to understand...I already love..."
"Me," said Xena, pushing her way past the last man in front of her to stand in the clear space around Gabrielle and her captor.
It seemed obvious that Achilles believed that an abandoned, heartbroken Gabrielle would be willing to go with him, given the right encouragement. The easiest way to handle this was to convince him that Gabrielle was neither abandoned nor heartbroken. If that didn't work, there were other ways. Faced with unwelcome reminders of that idiotic girl and her fool of a boyfriend in the story Gabrielle had told her, she'd forced her way forward in time to finish Gabrielle's sentence before she got herself into even more trouble.
Gabrielle was giving her a strange look, but her concentration was on Achilles, taking note of his appearance. He was gaping at her like a dying fish and she tried to look as non-threatening as she could. Probably she wasn't succeeding very well. She wasn't feeling non-threatening. Achilles took a step backward, dragging Gabrielle with him.
"But...you're not..." he stammered.
Xena raised an eyebrow and opened her mouth, but Gabrielle hastily intervened.
"I..um...never...well, actually told you it was a man."
Xena heard Merius behind her, muttering something, she couldn't hear what.
Achilles was just staring at Xena, standing a few feet away, her hands relaxed at her sides, well away from her weapons. Gabrielle could feel his arm trembling.
"But I thought...she said...you didn't know!" Achilles sounded confused. Xena could sympathize with that. She was feeling confused herself. Worry about it later, she thought.
She rummaged through the memories of all those stories she'd been hearing, searching for something to say that might sound convincing, but she couldn't remember a word of any of them. Can't just stand here, got to get that knife, she told herself.
"I did know," she said in a low, soft voice, holding his eyes with hers and inching forward. "How could I tell her until I was sure of my feelings...sure of her feelings?" Just a bit closer, now. "I would rather die alone and silent than cause her a moment's distress." Yes, she thought, seeing his expression change. There was that same slightly silly look she'd seen on Merius's face.
Time to go for it.
"I love her more than my life and I would die for her without hesitation." The crowd around them had gone completely silent. "She is sunlight on the darkest day, and when the moon bathes the night, she haunts my dreams."
Xena was close enough now to count Gabrielle's eyelashes and she flicked a glance at the bard in warning. She frowned slightly. Gabrielle was staring at her as if she'd never seen her before, her eyes...Xena blinked and looked back at Achilles.
Carefully, slowly, she reached out and lifted his arm from around Gabrielle's neck. Her other hand went to Gabrielle's shoulder, and she pulled her clear as Merius came up from behind Achilles to take a firm hold on his brother-in-law. The crowd burst into chatter around them as Xena looked closely at a slightly glassy-eyed Gabrielle, who for once seemed to have nothing to say.
"Are you all right?" Xena asked. She exhaled sharply when she received no answer and put a finger under the bard's chin to lift her head, leaning down to look at her throat. It was unmarked, no sign of blood, thank the Gods.
"Gabrielle," she said loudly.
Gabrielle looked up. "Mmm? Oh...yeah, hi." Xena quirked an eyebrow, but Merius got her attention. He had Achilles...Petrus, Xena remembered, by the arm.
"That was beautiful," Petrus said, blinking rapidly up at her.
Xena straightened to her full height, looming over him and transforming herself from soft-voiced, would-be lover, to cold-eyed warrior. Petrus moved back a step into Merius, who scowled and lifted his boot.
"I'm sorry about this. That was quite a...well, thanks for not hurting him, Xena," Merius shot his brother-in-law a quick glare.
She nodded shortly.
"Xena? Xena...now, where..." Petrus muttered.
Gabrielle did her best to stifle a snicker as Petrus stared at Xena with a terrified expression. "Xena? The Warrior Princess? " His voice cracked. "But you're just a story...you're not real!"
Gabrielle gripped Xena's arm at the same time that Merius pulled back on Petrus, and the ex-Warlord chuckled. "Believe me, boy, she's plenty real. Don't press your luck, now."
Petrus swallowed, and his eyes darted over the woman in front of him: tall, dark hair, a heavy, businesslike sword on her back, good cheekbones that framed two blazing blue eyes, and a jaw that was clenched with annoyance.
"I assumed...I mean," he started a bit wildly, "you look like..."
"My brother," said Xena flatly. Only Gabrielle heard the almost undetectable bite in her voice. She looked sharply at her, but Xena's attention was on Petrus.
"I didn't know you had a brother," remarked Merius. "Thanks again."
Xena turned to glare at the crowd as Merius took Petrus back to his men, gesturing angrily as he pulled him along. Gabrielle felt sorry for him.
"Sure you're OK?" asked Xena.
"Yeah, fine." Gabrielle gave her a look. "Are you sure you've never been a bard? That was...pretty inspired."
Xena shrugged slightly. "All those romances you insist on telling me..." she said vaguely. The Gods knew she'd heard enough of them.
"Mmm."
"What did he mean when he said I wasn't real?" Xena changed the subject.
"Oh...long story," Gabrielle said, grinning. Her eyes shifted to look Xena over slowly, from dark hair to booted foot. "You're real, all right. No doubt about that."
Xena quirked an eyebrow, puzzled.
"He assumed you weren't. That's the really tragic thing about assumptions. Sometimes you don't find out until it's too late that they're dead wrong."
Gabrielle's eyes met Xena's for a moment, then she turned and headed for the Inn.
Xena watched her go, suddenly uneasy, and looked away after a moment, trying to shake the mood off. They'd lost some time in the past few days. Nothing to worry about, though. She headed to the stable to saddle Argo. They could go straight through Metoa and on to Athens.
PART TWO: The Last Stand
Gabrielle drew a deep breath of air into her lungs and squinted into the late afternoon sun. The cries and moans faded behind her as she headed for the gates, shrugging tired shoulders and wishing she was any place else. Exchanging small smiles with other women on the same errand, she rounded the corner into the small recess that housed the gates and had to stop short to avoid falling over Xena.
White teeth gleamed in the dirt-and-sweat streaked face, and Xena pulled her legs up so that Gabrielle could sit down beside her. She was sitting back, leaning against the heavy wood wall, relaxing while she could, eyes closed and face tilted to the sky.
"I suppose this isn't over," Gabrielle remarked, dropping carefully down.
"Doubt it," replied Xena. Her voice was hoarse from shouting and weariness, and Gabrielle winced as she heard it.
"Are you all right?" the bard asked, quietly. She ran her eyes over the warrior's body and dusty, bloodstained leathers, looking for signs of injury. Little of the crusted blood was Xena's, and Gabrielle thanked the Gods for that.
"Mmm." A corner of Xena's mouth twitched. "You?"
"Sure, I'm fine. Here, I brought you water and something to eat. It's not much," Gabrielle said apologetically. Xena didn't need to know that some of it was from her own rations.
Gabrielle watched as bloodshot blue eyes opened and studied her briefly. As they had almost constantly lately, they started with her face, moved to the bandage on her shoulder, now grimey from the need to be changed, then down to its twin wrapped around her stomach. Only when they were satisfied at what they saw did Xena reach out to take the waterskin, her head going back for a long drink, heedless of the trickles that tracked down her throat and chest as she swallowed.
"Better. Thanks." The weariness in Xena's face disappeared for a moment as her eyes met the bard's.
Gabrielle smiled up at her as Xena took the bread and cheese, the warrior's eyes moving around the square while she chewed. Everywhere Gabrielle looked, there seemed to be exhausted men slumped against anything that would hold them up. Women tried to coax husbands, brothers, sons or lovers to take just one more bite, one more sip of water while there was still time.
There were a lot fewer of them than there had been yesterday. Or the day before.
"The wounded?" Xena asked between bites.
"We're doing all right. It's pretty crowded in there, though. Some of the men want to be out here." The bard paused for a moment, then said quietly, "we'll need another pyre, tonight." Staring at the sky, head against sun-warmed wood, she felt Xena's eyes on her.
Still not fully recovered from her wounds, Gabrielle was working with the midwife. The village had no healers, and although they were doing the best that they could, it wasn't enough. Fire arrows burned people and property without discrimination, catapults didn't care where their burdens fell, and sword wounds needed fast, accurate stitching that no one was used to doing.
A dirty, callused hand covered her own in a brief hard squeeze, and Gabrielle gripped tight as it started to withdraw. She looked at Xena, saw the blue eyes soften slightly, and tried to smile. Gabrielle could feel the strength in the warrior, like a fire that refused to be quenched, and her spirits lifted. It was impossible to think of anything as hopeless when Xena was beside her.
They sat silently for a time, and Gabrielle could easily have thought that Xena was asleep, except for the firm hold on her hand. She should have been asleep, they all should have been. The last four days had been a blur of fighting, noisy confusion, and death.
***
Gabrielle had been half dozing in the saddle, lulled by Argo's rhythmic walk, when the horse stopped suddenly. Opening her eyes in sleepy puzzlement, she'd found Xena standing tensely by her knee, eyes searching out whatever had put her instincts on alert.
"What?" She kept her voice to a whisper.
Xena had shaken her head slightly, most of her attention on their surroundings. Her vigilance was rewarded with time to put the reins into Gabrielle's hands when the raiding party appeared out of the trees up the track.
"Get going, southeast - now!" Xena moved clear of Argo, her hand going back to draw her sword.
"I - " Gabrielle started to protest, but Xena had anticipated that. She was moving forward, and shouted over her shoulder, "Argo, go!"
The order sent Argo off the track with Gabrielle more passenger than rider. She'd heard the faint ring of swords behind her as the horse made her way through the woods and into the cultivated fields beyond. The bard had eventually found herself here, startled villagers clustered around asking anxious questions she couldn't answer. Argo had been stabled and fed, and she'd paced the outside of the walls for hours before spotting the figure breaking out of the trees, running easily toward the village. They'd been here ever since.
"Why are they doing this? Don't they care about the treaty?"
Xena shrugged. "Either word hasn't got this far out yet, or they're not interested in peace."
"What happened at that meeting?" The elders had gone out earlier, under a flag of truce to meet with the raiders. Only two had come back.
"The Metoans intend to take this village. It'll be leveled, just like the one over there." Xena didn't need to point out the village where the bulk of the raiders were. Gabrielle could see the smoke as it burned. They'd be facing those same raiders in the morning.
"So, what now?" she asked. Xena would have a plan. She always did.
Silence. Gabrielle looked at her in surprise, then with suspicion. Xena didn't look thoughtful, or worried, or confident. She had no expression on her face at all, and the bard felt a tiny shiver of cold run up her back.
"Tell me," the bard ordered. She knew that look
"It's not my decision, Gabrielle." Xena turned her head to meet her eyes. "There aren't many choices. They can either fight or run."
"They've been fighting. It hasn't done any good, and without you here, they'd need to be halfway to Athens by now." Gabrielle protested.
Xena smiled slightly. "I don't think so. They know about the treaty, I told them, and they don't want to give up their homes."
"They're just farmers. How long do they think they can hold out before they have to leave? That's a small army out there, in case they hadn't noticed."
"They know that."
"What about the women and children who've been hurt? Has anybody thought to ask them what they think?" Gabrielle was angry at what she saw as senseless stubbornness, but Xena understood, all too well, what kept the villagers from slipping out into the countryside.
"It's not up to me," repeated Xena. She had her eyes closed, but she didn't need to see to know that Gabrielle was watching her. She always knew. Releasing Gabrielle's hand, she rose to her feet, stretching thoroughly, trying to loosen sore, tired muscles. The bard gave her an appraising look and stood beside her.
"What aren't you telling me?" she asked, gripping Xena's arm. She got a quick glance, then the warrior turned rapidly at the sound of footsteps coming towards them. Gabrielle watched her friend's back for a moment, then went to join her and the two remaining elders.
"Tonight would be best. Even that might be too late." One of the men looked at the other and sighed heavily. Everyone was tired. "We'd best tell the others. Give them as much time as we can." Xena nodded and Gabrielle waited impatiently until they were out of hearing.
"What is..." she began, determined to get an explanation.
Xena's face was grim as she curled both big hands gently over Gabrielle's shoulders. Few things could have alarmed the bard more. Xena was not a demonstrative woman. She looked up apprehensively.
"I want you to get the wounded together and ready to travel. Only the ones who can walk." Xena hesitated visibly. "No stretcher cases. That includes the children, Gabrielle."
"We're leaving people behind? We can't do that...children!" The bard could hardly believe what she was hearing.
"It's not up to me, I've had my say about it, and they've made their decision. There's not much time. Hurry, and we'll talk when everything's ready."
Gabrielle opened her mouth to argue, but no words came out. She searched the warrior's face, but Xena wore the mask that had been so frequent in their early days together, and there was little to read there. The bard nodded, and Xena's face relaxed slightly. A small smile, and she was striding away after the elders, and Gabrielle headed for the injured.
***
Gabrielle was grateful that the patients already knew of their elders' choice. She couldn't have faced telling someone that they would have to stay behind. The next few hours flew by, and she was surprised to find it was full dark when she finally came out of the makeshift hospital in search of Xena. Argo was waiting, saddled and loaded, and although it was hard to see in a village that dared show few lights, she made out figures in the square, and nestled into the shadows of what buildings were left standing. Murmured voices came at her, directionless in the soft summer night..
"Ready?"
Gabrielle suppressed a start of surprise and turned to see Xena behind her. "Yeah, just a few more minutes. Are you going to tell me what's going on, now?"
Xena drew her around the corner of the building, moving carefully to avoid the debris..
"You'll leave here, and move immediately south for a half-league or so. That should take you around the army, then swing east. Head for the Temple, and send a messenger to Marmax. He'd better get down here if he wants to enforce the treaty, or there won't be any peace," Xena told her. "We'll hold out here as long as we can."
The bard stared at her in disbelief. "You're staying here? Without me? I'm not leaving until you do! These people know this country, they don't need me to lead them to the Temple. I'm not going." Gabrielle voice was low and hard.
Xena said nothing, just stared at the wall over Gabrielle's head.
"Well? Say something. Aren't you going to tell me that we have to help these people? That you'll meet me at the Temple? That everything's going to be all right?" she finished with a questioning note in her voice that she hated to hear.
Xena looked down then, and met her eyes. "No, I'm not going to tell you that everything's going to be all right, and I'm not going to tell you that I'll meet you at the Temple. If we can hold the army here, Marmax will have a chance to catch up with them. Otherwise, the fighting will just start again. They know I'm here, so they won't go around this village. That means there's a chance to finish this." She looked briefly uncertain, then continued. "That's why you're leaving. Not because you can't fight, I know you can, and not because the wounded will need your help, although they will. You're leaving because I want you to leave."
"No! Don't you ask me to do this." Gabrielle collected herself. "I can't. What happens if..." she tried to swallow around the lump in her throat, memories of the wounded and dying in the Temple, memories of that terrible night in Salmoneus's factory, all too vivid in her mind. "We can get these people out of here, it's just one village..."
"It's always just one village...and then another, and another. It just goes on until it's stopped. These people are farmers, not soldiers. They won't leave their homes, and I can't leave them." Xena's voice was so soft Gabrielle could hardly hear it, and it became softer yet.
"Gabrielle, I've lived a lifetime already. You haven't. I need you to leave. Please."
Xena watched Gabrielle's eyes blur with tears as the bard struggled with herself. Everything she wanted to say would only add to Gabrielle's grief, and she wouldn't do that, so she kept silent, wanting this to be over and the bard safely gone, but wishing it could go on forever. She envied Gabrielle her tears.
All around them, shadowy figures clung together in final goodbyes, quiet voices and low sobbing carried on the still air. Gabrielle heard it all as if it came from a vast distance away, and she wondered if the warrior could hear her heart breaking.
Her chin came up slightly. "I'll take them. Then I'm coming back."
The corner of Xena's mouth moved into a smile, and she reached out a hand. She touched Gabrielle's cheek, gently moving her fingertips on soft skin wet with tears.
"Thank you...for everything," she said quietly. Too late to say anything now. Gabrielle was strong, she would go.
Gabrielle threw herself into Xena's arms, wrapping her own arms around the warrior. She buried her face against her shoulder, heedless of the armour, and tried desperately to memorize the shape and texture of leather and Xena. Xena felt her trembling, clenched her jaw, and held her tightly. Soft hair brushed against her cheek, and she closed her eyes against the might-have-beens.
Gabrielle felt a warm hand on the back of her head, the rub of a cheek and felt breath stir against her ear. " Remember, I love you."
Then Xena was gone, melting into shadow and leaving her alone.
"I love you, too," she managed, and hurried to Argo.
Gabrielle didn't look back as she and Argo led the too-small group out past the walls and into the countryside. She didn't see Xena, standing in the darkness by the gates, watching with eyes filled with regret, her fingers idly resting on the shoulder still damp from Gabrielle's tears.
***
Marmax looked sympathetically at the silent woman beside him who stared down at the remains of what had once been a small but prosperous village. His soldiers were quiet behind him, no more anxious to go down there than he was. He rubbed at the stubble on his jaw, tired from the hard ride, the fighting, and the negotiations that somehow seemed to take more from him than the combat. Now, there was this to face, in some ways harder than anything coming before it..
"Why don't you wait for us here? There's no need..."
Gabrielle idly stroked Argo's shoulder, giving no indication that she had heard his words. Her attention seemed turned inwards, as if, he thought uneasily, she was listening to something only she could hear.
"Come on, Argo." The horse moved away from the line of trees and broke into a canter.
Argo's only reaction to the cloying smell of smoke was to roll her eyes nervously as Gabrielle led her through the remains of the gate and into the small square. The horse stepped carefully, avoiding bodies that lay where they had fallen.
Gabrielle looked around her. Now that she was finally here, she could ignore for a moment the constant cold fear that now lived inside her.
It hadn't been a big village, but in the short length of time she and Xena had been here, she had been impressed with the tightly knit community. That pile of rubble had been the shoemaker's home, this pile here the home of a woman who baked the best nutbread Gabrielle had ever eaten. A faint smile touched her lips as she remembered urging Xena to "try just one bite", and laughing in embarrassment as Xena held it to her nose and gave it an exaggerated sniff. The bewildered look on the woman's face had even drawn a smile from Xena.
Now, there was no more shoemaker, no more baker, no more village; a Thessalian village, reduced to ruin and rubble by captured Thessalian catapults stripped and wheeled for fast movement by Metoans. All that remained were piles of boulders, splintered and charred timbers, and bodies.
Everywhere, bodies. There was hardly a wall left standing.
Gabrielle registered the movement of skittish horses behind her and the voices of the men trying to calm them. They finally had to picket them outside the walls. Except Argo. Argo was Xena's, and she was as unique as the warrior princess. Gabrielle felt her heart constrict.
All around her, men were tying cloths over their noses and mouths against the smell of death that mixed in the air with the smoke. With a soft word to Argo, she took her staff and did the same.
Each body was checked and collected, every rubble heap examined, and Gabrielle was feeling lightheaded and sick. She'd surprised a pack of wild dogs at the far end of the square, and her heart was still pounding. Although they had found bodies with the characteristic wounds of the chakram, there was no sign of either the weapon or Xena.
Marmax came up behind her as she pulled the waterskin from the saddle, her shoulder rigid under his gentle hand.
"I'm sorry, we've found nothing. All the bodies have been collected and after we light the pyre, we must go. They aren't that far ahead of us." Gabrielle was silent, looking blindly toward the trees.
"Trees. Have you checked the woods," she said quickly, stopping in mid step when he took her by the arm. "She could have headed towards them, if she was hurt or couldn't..."
"Gabrielle, she knew where you were. If she could have made the woods, we'd have met her on the way, seen some sign that she was there. She would have come to you if she could." It was true, and she knew it. Her eyes blurred and she turned back to Argo.
"Just get ready to leave. It won't be long. Keep your horse saddled."
"I'm not leaving." Marmax raised his eyebrows. That flat statement sounded far more like the warrior he remembered than the bard he had thought too innocent to be in a war zone.
"You can't stay here alone."
Gabrielle turned angrily, and Marmax drew back.
"I'm not alone," she said insistently. "Xena's here, and I'm staying until I find her. I promised to take her home. I won't leave...I promised...she's going home..." Gabrielle turned away as her voice broke, leaning her head against Argo's silky coat. Her eyes were stinging with hot tears and she couldn't swallow. 'Gods, how many times will I have to face this?' was her only thought.
She heard a sigh behind her, and there was an awkward pat to her shoulder, and soon all she could hear was the crackle of the pyre and fading hoofbeats.
"We'll find her, Argo," she whispered to the mare, "we will..." but where? she thought. The only places left to look were under collapsed buildings.
"I'm sure the horse will be a big help."
Gabrielle felt her heart skip a beat. Once heard, that mocking voice couldn't be forgotten.
"Where is she," demanded the bard, whirling around to face one of the most handsome men she had ever seen.
"I don't know, where?" He looked around, wide-eyed.
"I want to know what you've done with her." Gabrielle took an angry step forward before she checked herself.
"Nothing. Yet." Ares shrugged, as if it was a matter too insignificant to bother himself about. "That's why I'm here."
"Oh?" Gabrielle was trying to remind herself that caution was called for, here. "Did you start this war?"
"No need. They did a good job of it all by themselves, don't you think? No reason not to take an interest, though."
"What is it that you want?" she asked.
Ares studied her. "Xena's pesky little friend." She flushed as he stared, repeating the words he had taunted Xena with, in Lotia. "I'm here to see you, of course. Maybe there's something I can help you with."
"Help me with? You?" Gabrielle asked in disbelief. "What could you possibly do for me?"
She swallowed and took an involuntary step back as he met her eyes.
"You're looking for Xena. I know where she is. I thought that you might be...interested."
"Yeah, I'm interested. What I don't understand is why you'd be willing to help me. I mean, she's...dead, isn't she?" Gabrielle bit her lip. Ares wasn't known for kindness. This couldn't just be about finding Xena's body.
"She might be. She might not be." He shrugged again
Gabrielle made a visible effort to keep from grabbing Ares by his tunic and wringing the information from him. Elation sang through her....Xena was alive. She had to be. Otherwise Ares wouldn't be wasting his time here. He certainly didn't need a bard. . 'Easy,' she told herself as his eyes narrowed in anger at her temerity, 'you can't help Xena if he turns you into a frog or something.'
"I see," she said carefully.
Ares looked amused. "Do you, Gabrielle?" he wanted to know as he sauntered to her side and let a lock of her hair fall over his hand.
She tried to keep from shuddering as he stood too close beside her. She could understand now just how hard it was to resist the pull of the God of War. Despite what she knew, despite what he had done to Xena, there was something incredibly compelling about him. She shut her eyes and remembered Xena, sword inches from her throat, standing calmly waiting for death at Ares' hands.
"Xena told you she'd rather be dead than go back to you. I won't betray her," she said flatly.
Incongruously, she thought of Petrus, and that ridiculous mixup in Antes. If he'd thought the Warrior Princess was fictional, he'd never believe that she was standing in a ruined village, bargaining with the God of War for Xena's life. She almost laughed, but caught sight of Ares' scowling face.
"Did I ask you to do that? This is between you and me, Gabrielle. Xena is just..." he searched for the right word, and smiled, "The prize. Think about it, " he suggested, "if she's alive and I tell you where she is, you can get to her in time. If she's dead, then you have her body."
"And what do you get out of it?" Gabrielle wanted to know. It was dangerous to bargain with a God, especially this one.
"Does it matter? This has nothing to do with Xena. This is between us." He lowered his voice. "You know what you want to do."
The bard swallowed. She knew. If Xena was alive, as she now believed, she might get to her in time without Ares. Or she might not. What could Ares want with her...
"What is her life worth to you, Gabrielle?" he asked softly.
Gabrielle looked up and met the eyes of the God of War squarely with her own.
"Everything," she said simply.
Ares looked smugly satisfied and held out his arm in a warrior's grip. She hesitated a moment before gripping it in the way she had seen Xena do. It surprised her that it felt just like any other arm, solid under her fingers.
"I'll get back to you on that," he said flippantly, before fading from sight.
"Wait!" She looked around wildly. No Ares, no Xena walking toward her, or lying at her feet. Just an anxious horse, village walls, rubble, the Inn, the funeral pyre...
Her head snapped back around and she stared in amazement. The Inn was wavering insubstantially in the sunlight, whole and intact on the outside. It was almost transparent and danced like a mirage as she watched. With a gasp, she broke into a run.
***
She didn't let herself stop to think, just charged in the open doorway, thumping to a halt. It was bare on the inside, except for the shreds of wood that had once been benches and table. The floor sounded firm under her boots, but the walls....she couldn't watch the twisting they were doing.
Calling Xena's name, she checked every room, heart pounding with fear. It didn't take long, there were only four, and all showed the same signs of devastation as the main room.
This was getting her nowhere. Back in the big front room, she calmed herself, slowing her breathing from the harsh pant that rattled in her ears, and just.....waited. Xena was somewhere in this building. All she had to do was find her. Eyes closed, she pictured herself in a market, completing her purchases, turning away and walking unerringly towards wherever Xena was. She opened her eyes, and looked at a small doorway cut cleverly into the wood behind the bar, tucked out of sight in the corner. Smiling in satisfaction, she walked over, reached out and opened it.
Narrow steps led down into a low storage room cut into the ground, the temperature dropping the further down she went. Stale ale permeated the ground and the air, she could see the ruined casks in the dim light. She refused to think about where that light was coming from, and she had other worries, anyway. She'd found Xena: that sword was unmistakable, and the only chakram she'd ever seen hung from the warrior's hip.
Threading her way through cramped rows of stretchers, each with a silent, unmoving occupant, she couldn't take her eyes from the figure lying partly on it's side, curled protectively over something on a stretcher beneath her. Gabrielle spared a glance around, then, trying to understand what had happened.
The cellar was full of the injured, and she couldn't see any armed men. There were none left by that time, she thought. Probably, the survivors had all come down here, hoping the stout floors of the Inn would save at least some of them when it became apparent that the raiding Mitoans intended to leave nothing standing. As Gabrielle knelt, she could see the imprint of wounds left by heavy floor beams caving in to crush the already helpless.
Xena was covered in dust and dirt, and Gabrielle could hardly tell where her leathers left off and her skin began. Ever so carefully, she lifted Xena's head and slid it onto her thigh. She didn't look at the body of the child the warrior had tried to shield.
Shaking fingers gave her a weak but steady pulse. Dark hair framed a filthy white face, lips cracked from lack of water. The bard thought she was the most beautiful sight she had ever seen.
Gabrielle gently brushed her forehead clear and touched her lips to cool skin. She sniffled and wiped angrily at a tear, took a deep breath and ran her hands over arms and legs in a quick search for anything broken. The shallow breathing never changed, and she took that as a good sign. She talked to Xena as she worked.
"It's me, I'm here..it's going to be all right...I've got to get you out of here...I need to leave for just a minute, then I'll be back." She reached behind her and took the blanket off the body. It wouldn't be missed and she needed it. She'd spare a thought for taking from the dead later, she told herself, and pillowed Xena's head with it.
At the door of the Inn, she whistled for Argo. Xena was too heavy for her to carry under the best of circumstances and she'd never make it up those steps if she had to drag her. The easiest, fastest answer was a rope and Argo.
Argo didn't like the Inn. Not at all. Gabrielle made herself move to her, patted her, and explained the situation. At first, she'd felt silly about talking to a horse, as if she could understand what she was being told, but Xena had simply leveled one of 'those' looks at her and raised an eyebrow. Gabrielle had subsided and slid a dubious look to the mare. Xena talked to Argo, so Gabrielle resigned herself to the necessity of doing the same.
The bard wasn't surprised when Argo snorted, then stepped reluctantly into the Inn. Gabrielle stayed with her and led her over to the doorway.
"Ok, Argo. You wait here, all right? I'm going to tie this rope around Xena and when I give the signal, you move backwards. OK?" Argo blew air out of her nostrils, and Gabrielle fought back a desperate need to laugh. She would laugh later. With Xena.
The rope in her hands, Gabrielle cleared a path from the bottom of the stairs over to where Xena lay. The warrior never indicated that she was aware of the bard moving her onto a stretcher she'd rigged to be pulled, even though Gabrielle told her what she was going to do. A thick bunch of blankets went around her, and Gabrielle whistled up to Argo.
It went fairly quickly, but not fast enough for Gabrielle. She kept looking nervously at the building around her, and the only one happier to see the outside again was Argo, who came over and blew gently at the figure on the stretcher.
"Good girl, Argo. I have an apple for you, good horse." Gabrielle patted her, and laughed at the superior look she seemed to be getting. She turned her attention to Xena and had just knelt by her side when a faint sound caught her ear.
She looked up in alarm, ready to throw herself over the warrior, and watched, wide-eyed, as the Inn caved in. There was only the slightest of hint of what the actual sound must have been like, but she shuddered as she thought what it must have signified to the people in the storage cellar. It continued to waver in the dying light, a ghost Inn tumbling down to bury ghosts, and then there was only the pile of rubble, as it had been when she had ridden in. It was utterly silent, just the wind through the village ruins. Even the pack of dogs she could see again stood stock still as the hand of a God moved over the village and then withdrew.
Gabrielle discovered she was holding her breath.
***
She found a fairly sheltered spot and with Argo's help, she moved Xena there. The hearth was still good, and after she gave Argo her promised apple, she got a fire going, went to the well for water, and used one of Xena's knives to cut up cloth.
It was well after dark when Gabrielle had finished stripping and bathing a still unconscious Xena. She was worried, but one look at the heavy bruising and the partly healed sword cuts at least let her believe that unconsciousness was to be expected. The Warrior Princess would ride again, going forth into battle on behalf of the helpless. She smiled at falling into the comforting rhythm of storytelling, knowing what she was evading.
It was useless to tell herself that Xena was like family, that she loved her like family. Her family had never understood her hopes or her dreams, dismissing them as mere escapes from a life that was good enough for them and should be good enough for her. That had hurt the worst of all, Gabrielle thought. No one understood.
'Until I met Xena. She didn't expect me to be my mother. She didn't expect me to be anyone except myself. But is this the me I expected to be?'
Propped up against Xena's saddle, warrior breathing quietly by her side, she considered her life in the past year. Ambushes, pitched battles, narrow escapes from death, hard ground, rainy nights. Horses. People she'd come to care for, dying. Terror, gnawing at her. Having to struggle for answers to dilemmas she'd hardly known existed, or worse, finding there were no answers.
She looked down to Xena, thinking about the other side of the dinar. It was easy enough to list the places she'd been, the things she'd done, the people she'd met. That didn't have that much to do with Xena, though, not really, she thought. Xena was sunny days and the possibilities around the next corner. She was the realized dream of the Academy, the hard ground and rainy nights of a life being experienced, not simply observed. If the bard had lost people she cared about, well, everyone did. It was a risk, yes, but did that mean it was better not to care about anyone? And if you never asked the questions, how could you even begin to find the answers?
She brushed the hair back off Xena's temples. Her friend was evenings around the fire after a long day, the smell of dinner cooking, blue eyes looking up just before she spoke, a smile flashed at her after a silent thought. Joys, disappointments, dangers shared and survived. Answers to questions she hadn't asked.
And now there was Ares. And more answers, and more questions.
Gabrielle pulled the blankets up under Xena's chin, making sure she was well covered against the night's chill. The fire was built up next, both for warmth and to keep the dog pack away, the big sword unsheathed and laid beside her with her own staff. Her last action was to nestle in close to Xena. If she stirred during the night, Gabrielle intended to know about it.
Without moving a muscle, Xena tried to locate herself. She hurt all over, and it was hard to stifle a groan of pain. Feeling fuzzy, she separated out sounds individually. That crackle was a fire, yes, those were nightbirds that she was used to hearing all the time, that faint woof was a dog, and the rhythm of the breathing against her shoulder matched Gabrielle's. She dragged her eyes open, and shifted them to the right without moving her head.
She was on her back, Gabrielle's head pillowed on her shoulder. The weight across her chest must be the bard's arm, and with a grimace, she lifted the blanket, saw that it was, and took a second look. She had no trouble seeing the bruises. Given what she remembered, she'd been damn lucky to come out of there alive. Obviously, she had Gabrielle to thank for that.
Carefully, she eased out from under Gabrielle and hunted for the waterskin to quench a raging thirst. She could almost hear herself creaking as she sat back on the blanket, thirst satisfied for now, and looked around. Not that there was much to see. It was dark, but that wouldn't have made a difference. When she'd hauled the last stretcher into the storage room below the Inn, it had been the last building still more or less standing. Since she and Gabrielle were the only ones here, she was the last one standing, too.
"Xena!"
Gabrielle was propped on one elbow, grinning at her, and Xena smiled back. Scrambling out of the blankets, the bard sat next to her.
"How do you feel?"
"Like a building fell on me. Pretty much what you'd expect," Xena answered.
"You should lie down. I don't know if you've hurt your head or not. Or how long you were out."
"I'm all right. I didn't hurt my head, I just...went away for a while." Out of habit, Xena ran her eyes over Gabrielle, starting at her face, moving to the wound on her neck and down to her stomach. Thoughtfully, she looked back at the bard's face, Gabrielle evading her eyes. She'd seen it, though, fear and something else. She shifted her position, unable to prevent a groan.
"Lie down," Gabrielle ordered.
"I should really..."
"Lie down." The bard met her eyes, then. "You're the only one left. Marmax and his men have gone after the raiders. Everyone in that storage room...they're all dead." Gabrielle looked down at her hands.
"Thanks for getting me out of there," Xena said gently. She reached out to touch Gabrielle's shoulder. Gabrielle looked up and Xena could see the tears in her eyes. "Even the children, Xena. There was nothing I could do."
"There was nothing anyone could do. That's the true horror of war. It touches everyone one way or another. Ares loves it," Xena finished bitterly.
"I know." Gabrielle spoke without thinking, and Xena's hand tightened on her shoulder.
"You saw Ares?" she asked, very softly. Her eyes were suddenly hard in the firelight. "What did he want?"
Gabrielle looked at her with frightened eyes, and Xena felt cold waves ripple up her back.
She moved and put both hands on Gabrielle's shoulders, holding the green eyes with hers. "Tell me."
"She can't do that. She doesn't know."
At the first word, Xena was moving, rolling on the blanket to take her sword and rise to her feet. She ignored the fiery lances of pain running through her body and concentrated on staying between Gabrielle and Ares.
He ran an appreciative eye over her. She'd forgotten she was naked, and it seemed to distract Ares. Good. She could use that. If she had to fight a God, she'd need all the advantages she could get.
"Then suppose you tell me." The flat command in her voice brought a smile to Ares' face.
"Gabrielle and I have an...understanding."
"And what kind of understanding would that be? You want to be told a story?" Understanding? What in Hades would Ares want with Gabrielle?
He started to move closer, and she lifted her sword suggestively. "Keep back," she told him softly.
He just grinned at the steel in her voice and asked, "don't tell me you want to fight?"
"If it comes to that. You're not taking her."
"Oh? And why is that? And what makes you think you can stop me if that's what I want?"
Xena narrowed her eyes, set herself. "I'll stop you. She stays with me. You hurt her, you change her, and I swear, God or not, I'll kill you if it takes me until the end of time to figure out how."
"A battle between us would be interesting. Not like that last time. You'd do it, too. And that's why I want you back." He eyed her again. "Partly, anyway. She's already given me what I want."
"And that is?" Xena held her breath. There wasn't a sound from Gabrielle behind her.
Ares flashed white teeth in a grin. "Now I know for sure just what a life is worth. Something to think about, don't you agree?"
Xena snarled as Ares vanished, sword rising as she took a step forward. "Xena, no!"
She swung her head to look at Gabrielle rising to her knees. "No, don't. He didn't hurt me. It's all right."
With another glance toward the spot where Ares had vanished, Xena let herself sink back down beside Gabrielle. Anger and fear were warring in the blue eyes she turned on the bard. With deliberate motions, she laid her sword down, collecting herself.
"You're sure he didn't hurt you?" she asked unnecessarily.
Gabrielle tried to smile. Xena flinched inwardly at the effort her friend was having to make.
"Yeah, I'm sure." She took a deep breath. "When we got here, the village...well, there was nothing left. I looked everywhere and I...couldn't find you. Marmax, he went after the raiders. I stayed here." She looked away, her hand fidgeting with the blanket, and Xena could see her trembling.
She hesitated for a moment, reached out for another blanket and threw it around herself, then pulled the bard close.
Gabrielle leaned into the solid shoulder, feeling the reassuring hold of the warrior's arms, and went on. "I couldn't think of where to look next, except under the buildings. Even then, maybe I wouldn't have..." she swallowed, and Xena tightened her hold slightly. Gabrielle turned her head to look up at her. "Ares offered to find you. I accepted."
Xena's mouth went dry. "And what did you agree to do?" she asked apprehensively.
Gabrielle looked puzzled. "I don't know. He just asked me..."
Xena didn't let the silence hold long.
"Asked you what, Gabrielle?" she demanded softly.
The bard bit her lip. "He asked me what your life was worth to me." She tried to shrug. "I told him." She couldn't look at Xena. "I said...everything."
The warrior's breathing stilled, and Gabrielle twisted in Xena's arms to look up.
"I wasn't going to leave you, not again," she tried and failed to keep her voice even. "If you were dead, I wanted...if you were alive, I would have given him anything he wanted if that meant finding you.." she couldn't finish.
She was enveloped in strong arms, her face pressed against the warm skin of Xena's neck. A large hand rubbed her back, and the low voice she loved to hear, the one she'd been afraid she'd never hear again, murmured comforting sounds.
The bard pulled back, reached up and touched Xena's jaw. Questioning blue eyes looked down at her, and she said quietly, and with absolute certainty, "I'm not leaving you again. I knew I loved you, but I guess Ares just...well, clarified things. I don't know what's going to happen now, not with Ares, or anybody else, but I want to face that together." She looked away for a moment, frightened that she'd mis-read the warrior completely.
She stared into Xena's eyes, trying to read what she saw there. Disbelief battled with the flare of hope, and she held her breath as the fight came to an end. What shone out of eyes as blue as the summer sky was love.
The bard stroked her hand gently over the line of Xena's jaw, smooth, warm skin like silk against her fingers.. The warrior closed her eyes, shuddered and inhaled sharply.
"But I thought - " she was stopped by Gabrielle's fingers against her lips.
"I know what you thought." the bard teased. She felt almost lightheaded. Xena loved her. "What did I tell you about assumptions?"
"Sometimes they're wrong, I remember." Xena pulled back for a moment. Gabrielle felt a shiver run down her back at the look in her eyes. " Are you sure, Gabrielle? You have to be sure. There's no going back."
Gabrielle trailed her fingertips over Xena's lips, anxious to get past the warrior's reservations. "When I left home, I knew I didn't belong there. I wasn't sure where I was supposed to be, just not there, and I was afraid I'd never find out. Now I know." She looked into Xena's eyes again. " I belong with you.."
"And I belong with you." Xena lowered her head, threading her fingers through soft hair and brushing Gabrielle's lips with hers. She felt Gabrielle's trembling echoing in her own body, deepened the kiss, and her heart skipped a beat when her tongue tasted Gabrielle's mouth. The little sound that Gabrielle made went right through her.
"Kiss me like that again, and I'll follow you anywhere," Gabrielle said unevenly. Her arms were wrapped around Xena's neck.
"No," said Xena softly, fingertips tracing the line of Gabrielle's cheek. It seemed almost too good to be true, holding her bard like this. 'Gabrielle loves me', she thought. "I don't want you to follow me, I want you beside me...a part of me."
The breath caught in Gabrielle's throat, and she felt Xena's arms tighten around her again, gently moving her closer. She went eagerly, lips parting for another kiss, tightening her own arms around her warrior.
Gentle hands removed her clothing and she took Xena's warm weight on her, skin to skin. She closed her eyes and whimpered as caressing lips moved slowly on her throat, tasting and teasing her breasts, kissing their way along her ribs and stomach. Fingertips explored her body, Xena's ragged breathing magnifying the sensations that ran through her like fire. When Xena finally slipped between her legs, soft lips and tongue grazing the inside of her thighs, Gabrielle moaned. Xena looked up in silent question, and Gabrielle wound her fingers in dark hair and lifted her hips to meet Xena's waiting mouth. That darting, stroking tongue gave pleasure such as she'd never imagined, and just as she thought she couldn't bear it any longer, she shook with the strength of her climax, already anticipating the next time.
Xena kissed her way up Gabrielle's body, feeling the quakes still running through her lover. 'My lover,' she thought incredulously, fighting against desire so strong it threatened to overwhelm her. She kissed a breast, marveling at the softness of the skin, only to be taken into Gabrielle's arms. A searching tongue slipped between her lips, and soft hands set out to discover her body. When, finally, Gabrielle's tongue and fingers, at first tentatively, then with growing confidence, urged her to her own release, it was as if she had truly made love for the first time. Every nerve ending in her body exploded.
***
Gabrielle felt Xena stir under her, and sleepily lifted her head.
"I guess I'm hurting you," the bard said regretfully. .
"No, you aren't hurting me. Not at all. The building did that, already," said Xena wryly.
Gabrielle bolted upright, drawing a groan from the warrior. "I forgot."
"So did I...not that it would have mattered." Xena smiled, and Gabrielle grinned back, then looked down at the bruises. "I never noticed them,." said the bard apologetically. A strange look was on Gabrielle's face, prompting Xena to raise an eyebrow.
Gabrielle blushed slightly. "Um, I was just wondering...you're a pretty fast healer, aren't you?"
Xena chuckled and drew Gabrielle back down, wrapping an arm firmly around her to hold her in place. "You know I am," she reminded the bard, "and, by the way, if you're wondering just how much this might have...slowed me down, well, you'll have lots of chances to find out. Assuming you found anything lacking earlier, that is." Her tone of voice made it clear that she considered that a remote possibility.
"How did you...I wasn't thinking that." Gabrielle said defensively. She lifted her head at the skeptical sound Xena made, and smiled. "Well, maybe I was." The smile turned into a grin at the look on Xena's face. "Alright, I was thinking that. And no, I didn't notice anything lacking, and if you insist on compliments and the absolute truth, we could have been attacked and I wouldn't have known a thing about it " She settled back down, refusing to acknowledge Xena's self-satisfied grin, then just as quickly lifted her head again.
"Toris, Xena? Toris?" The bard.asked disbelievingly, then looked slightly shocked as she remembered that he was, after all, Xena's brother. She looked down cautiously.
"Well..." Xena didn't quite know what to say.
"Toris seems like a good, steady - and I'm sorry, Xena, but 'dull' kind of applies, here - type of guy. Even if I hadn't already pretty much sensed that it was you I wanted, Toris is just not my type. I left one of those already, remember? Besides, I can't see myself lying here, in a ruined village, making love with Toris, can you?" She added after a seconds' thought, "not even once, never mind several times."
"I'm trying not to," agreed the warrior, fighting to keep a straight face. Gabrielle was full of surprises, tonight, she thought, but she kept that to herself.
There was a moment or two of silence and Xena, who knew her Gabrielle, was anticipating a comment any time.
"Lots of chances?" the bard asked hopefully.
Gabrielle felt as much as she heard the low laugh that rumbled in the warrior's chest, and was hugged tight.
"Lots," Xena promised.
End
#xena#xena warrior princess#xena/gabrielle#xena/gabrielle fanfiction#author: blue#mature#fanfiction#femslash
14 notes
¡
View notes
Note
If youâre still looking for ficlet suggestions, maybe charity auction au for Shallura? Like one of those auctions where you âbuyâ a date for a day or however that works. Or just a masquerade scenario?
((Oooh, I like the charity auction idea! And I thank you for your patience and understanding; I have not felt good today so I spent most of the day in bed.))
Honestly, sheâd thought the whole idea a bit silly. Auctioning off a date with a handsome bachelor sounded like something for desperate divorcees who had more money than social skills. Allura was young, single, and the only reason she wasnât dating was because she was busy with work. She could get a date if she wanted one, no matter what her oh-so-beloved cousin said. But she hadnât made partner in a law firm at her age by slacking off.Â
Ultimately, sheâd come because it was a good networking opportunity, supporting a good charity - the Innocence Project - and, most importantly, to shut Romelle up. She had no intention of bidding in the auction; sheâd just write a check and enjoy the evening. In fact, sheâd intended to leave before the auction started. But with a couple glasses of champagne in her, she decided to stick around and watch the spectacle.
The bachelors paraded out on stage were handsome enough, she supposed. The emcee chatted them up: their jobs, their alma maters, their pastimes, the date they were planning for the winner. Iâm surprised you donât give us their salaries, dick sizes, and likelihood of signing a pre-nup.Â
Lawyer after lawyer after lawyer. Of course, given the crowd and the charity supported, that was hardly surprising. The star player from the cityâs minor league baseball team was a bit more interesting, but not enough to bid on, of course.Â
She was getting bored and considering leaving - sheâd stuck around long enough to placate her cousin - when she heard the emcee say that the bachelor currently on stage was a detective with the city police. Still in the general theme of the evening, but she was surprised by the thought of a police officer paraded around like a show pony for the upper crust, so she looked up from her watch.
Her eyes widened and her breath caught. Dark hair, dark eyes. A cheap suit tailored to an impeccable frame to show off his broad shoulders and lean waist to advantage. His smile was nervous and the emcee had to keep insisting he take his hands out of his pockets.Â
The other bachelors all had dates to fancy restaurants, the opera, the ballet, that sort of thing. The emcee was almost mocking the detectiveâs listed date. âA picnic at the Arboretum and then a walk over to the Observatory?â He held the mic towards the young man as if he were an indicted criminal who had to defend himself in the court of public opinion.
The detective cleared his throat. âWell,â he said, rubbing the back of his neck, âdetectives donât make a lot of money. I thought a chance to enjoy the natural beauty of the city and the universe would be a nice change of pace. And what man doesnât want to give his lady the moon and stars, right?â He chuckled weakly.Â
The emcee was about to pull the mic away when the detective spoke up again, and he sounded a bit steadier. âIâm not much of a cook, but Iâve got a friend whoâs amazing - Iâd put his skills up against any five-star chef in the world. Heâll make our dinner for us. The night I chose for my date is the peak of the Perseid meteor shower, so we should have a pretty good show. Honestly, Iâm here to support a good cause. Iâm offering what I can for it, thatâs all.â He looked out at the crowd as he fell silent.
âWell, there you have it,â the emcee said. âShall we start the bidding at a thousand then?âÂ
Allura nearly slammed her champagne flute down on the bar table next to her. It was an insult to the detective to start at a thousand when every other dateâs opening bidding had started much higher than that. âFive thousand,â she yelled at the emcee as a correction.
âI have five thousand, do I hear six?â
She blinked. I didnât mean... But of course itâd be taken as a bid. The detective seemed shocked.Â
A couple more bids came in, but there was nowhere near the fevered bidding there had been for the lusher date nights and more impressive social backgrounds of those bachelors. Each table had a list of the bachelors to bid on, and a quick glance at it showed that a favored scion of the cityâs wealthiest family was coming up next. Probably everyoneâs saving their money for the golden calf.Â
She thought about how big a check sheâd been planning to write. âTen thousand,â she called. It was a 2k jump over the previous bid.
âWell, youâve got someone interested out there,â the emcee chuckled.
Allura bristled at the disrespect being shown to this man.Â
âI have ten thousand going once? Twice. Sold to the nature lover in the corner!âÂ
Nature lover. As if thatâs the only reason. She left her champagne and picked up her clutch, heading over to the table to pay for her date. A homemade meal in a lovely natural setting here in the city with an incredibly handsome man who cares enough about this charity to put himself up for auction like a hunk of beef... meat. She cleared her throat.Â
She was just handing over the check when someone appeared at her elbow. She looked over and then up at the detective.Â
âThank you,â he said. âI didnât think a crowd like this would be interested in what I had to offer. But... well, I canât afford much of a donation, and I wanted to help.â
She smiled. âIâm sorry for how theyâre treating you. Your date sounds lovely and Iâm here to help the Innocence Project, too. I didnât intend to bid on anyone, honestly, but... you surprised me, Detective.â
âYou can call me Shiro. Itâs what most people call me.â
âIs that short for something?â
He cleared his throat. âUh, my name?âÂ
She blinked and smiled sheepishly. âI... actually didnât hear your name. I was thinking of leaving when you came out. I wasnât paying attention.â
He laughed, and she instantly thought, I like the sound of your laughter. âIâm Takashi Shirogane.â
âIâm Allura Cyneboren.â
He stumbled over her last name, as most people did. âKyne-...â
She smiled. âYou can call me Allura, if I can call you Takashi.â
And when he smiled back, she felt her pulse quicken. âThank you, Allura. Iâd like that.â
36 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Futures Known But Unspoken
CHAPTER 31 Traversing Mirkwood The company finally lead their steeds over to the dense woods, Gandalf dismounting first. As the wizard approached the forest everyone followed his lead, Lane sliding off of their horse before helping Belle off and onto solid ground. âItâs so⌠creepy lookingâŚâ Belle claimed, a shiver running down her spine. âSpiders,â Lane whispered right next to her ear. Belle let out a loud scream and swung around to swat her friend on the shoulder, Lane letting out a round of laughter despite the slight pain. âHere lies our path through Mirkwood!â Gandalf called out from the trees.âNo sign of the orcs, we have luck on our side,â Dwalin hummed, as he too dismounted his pony. Belle and Lane, having finished their swatting war, exchanged knowing looks before casting their eyes over to the nearby rock hill, a great black bear reaching the top and swiveling its head around as if searching for something. âSet the ponies loose, let them return to their master,â Gandalf called out.âThis forest feels⌠sick, as if a disease lies upon it,â Bilbo spoke, walking up so that he stood between Belle and Lane. âIs there no way around?â âNot unless we go two hundred miles north. Or twice that distance south,â the wizard sighed, finally walking through the elven gate. Bilbo gave a small sigh, Belle reaching down to pat him on the shoulder in comfort, the hobbit giving her a thankful smile and nod.The dwarves and Bilbo moved to begin taking their things off of the ponies, Lane and Belle standing by the gate to watch as Gandalf slowly walked deeper and deeper into the wood. âYou think that if we just untether his horse then he canât ditch us?â Lane hummed. âWe canât do that, he has to go to the crypt and see for himself that the Ringwraiths arenât there,â Belle hissed, keeping her voice down so that none of the others could hear them. âWe could always just tell him. âYo, Gandalf. Just an FYI to tell your elf lady friend, Sauron is back and Azogâs in league with him. You may want to look into thatâ,â Lane suggested, looking down at her friend out of the corner of her eye. Belle gave Lane a scolding look causing the taller to roll her eyes. âYouâre such a fucking killjoy, what good is being an Oracle if we canât give people a heads up?â âNot my horse! I need it!â Gandalf suddenly called out, quickly making his way back over to them. âYouâre not leaving usâŚâ Bilbo said, disbelief in his voice. âBlame Izz,â Lane grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest. The smaller woman glared up at her friend and elbowed her in the ribs, Lane letting out a small yelp and rubbing her side with a pout. âIâll be waiting for you at the overlook, before the slopes of Erebor. Keep the map and key safe,â Gandalf called out. âDo not enter that mountain without me.â âWow deja vu. Frodo? Prancing Pony? No show? Is any of this ringing any bells?â Lane scoffed under her breath. âLane!â Belle hissed. âWhat? Itâs true!â âThis is not the Greenwood of old! The very air of the forest is heavy with illusion, it will seek to enter your mind, lead you astray,â Gandalf claimed. âLead us astray? What does that mean?â Bilbo asked, looking over at the two women. âYou must stay on the path, do not leave it. If you do, you will never find it again,â Gandalf continued. He casted his gaze over to the two women. âI trust their fate in your hands young Oracles, help them to stay on track.â Lane and Belle nodded as Gandalf turned his steed in the opposite direction and rode off. âCâmon! We must reach the mountain before the sun sets on Durinâs day,â Thorin began, walking towards the front of the group. âThis is our one chance to find the hidden door!â The dwarf lord paused as he came to stand beside Lane and Belle, sighing and looking up at them. âLead the way, our fates are in your hands,â he said. Lane and Belle both gave him a slightly baffled look before turning to each other. Deciding not to make a big fuss about Thorin finally choosing to trust them, Lane and Belle lead the charge into the mangled forest, the others right behind them, Lane drawing her sword as she walked a few feet ahead of Belle. Using her blade much like a blindmanâs stick, Lane continuously tapped the tip on the ground in front of her, keeping her ears zeroed in on the noise that the path made and listening for any differences telling her that they were beginning to stray. âIs the tapping really necessary?â Dori groaned from near the middle of the group. âItâs hurting my head.â âIf you doubt my leading capabilities then by all means, you first Dori,â Lane scoffed, turning around slightly to glare back at him. âAll of you quiet!â Thorin growled, glaring at the grumbling dwarves as well. âLead on.â Lane couldnât help but feel touched that Thorin had actually defended her, a small smile spreading across her lips as she turned back to the road and continued to lead and tap away on the brick. With Lane tapping away at the front of the group, the company managed to stay on track, Belle occasionally casting a look back at the others to make sure that none of them had wandered off. Though both women knew that in the movie at some point the dwarves lost the path, they didnât have any idea about a time frame in which it happened. Belle gave a small sigh and rubbed her arms as the hairs began to stand on end; the forest was creeping her out now more than before and it was making her antsy. When she felt a small tingle on her arm, she brushed her hand over it only to feel the same sensation once again. With a small huff, she turned her head and lifted her arm, only to come face to face with a small grey spider about the size of her thumbnail Letting out a loud scream, Belle waved her arm around frantically and brushed her hand across it in an attempt to throw her hitchhiker off. âOi! Come here you drama queen!â Lane barked, quickly grabbing Belle by the collar of her tunic and pulling her back towards the group. Before Belle could utter a single word, Lane reached around her and swatted the spider off of her friendâs arm. Belleâs knees continued to knock against each other for a few moments while Lane patted her shoulder. âBoris is gone Izz, you can stop convulsing now,â the taller woman chuckled. âTo let out a shriek over something so small as a common spider,â Nori snickered. âIf you hadnât been at the front of the group weâd have thought you were being attacked by orcs,â KĂli agreed. The other dwarves all let out a round of laughter as Lane rolled her eyes and began to lead the way through the woods again, Belle quickly grumbling and catching up to her. âMock me for my fear of spiders. Oh donât worry; youâll get yours,â the smaller woman growled, crossing her arms over her chest as she pouted. Lane let out a chuckle from beside her and loosely wrapped her arm across Belleâs shoulders, continuing to tap on the ground with her sword. -=- âWe should make camp before it gets any darker,â Lane claimed, stopping and looking up into the trees. The others nodded and began to make camp right on the path, not wanting to risk losing it in the darkness of the night. âDori-â âIâll take first watch,â Belle suddenly offered. âI donât think Iâll be able to sleep much here anyways so I might as well do something productiveâŚâ âYou stand watch? Is the air getting to you already?â Lane snickered. Belle huffed and walked over to the edge of their camp and sat on a nearby log as Gloin and Bombur began the task of creating the fire. âBut no, seriously, are you sick?â Lane asked, walking over and giving her friend a weird look. âIâd rather them battle ready...â Belle stated planting her butt on a log to see in all directions, âThen have them half asleep and become chow for the creatures of Mirkwood.â Lane tried to hold back a laugh, âWhat could you do if we were attacked?â âI know how to scream,â Belle stated glaring at Lane, âI will and can give good warning...So...sleep, please.â Lane sighed and shook her head, taking her pack off of her back and making her bedroll right at Belleâs side before hunkering down into it. âAnd we have fire~!â Bombur hummed. The moment the blaze was bright enough for the dwarves liking however, a loud screeching came from the woods. Before any of them could blink, a hoard of black wings flew out from the trees, everyone letting out either rounds of yells or screams. âWhat are these things!?â Bilbo gasped as he covered his head in fear. âMoths!â Belle squeaked, managing to catch a glimpse of their âattackersâ through her arms. âTheyâre attracted to the light! Put out the damned fire!â Lane hollered from inside her bedroll. Dwalin quickly dashed through the hoard of black wings and stomped the blaze out, the moths almost instantly fluttering away as the company was thrust into the absolute dark of the night. âWell⌠so much for keeping watch; I canât even see my hand in front of my face,â Belle sighed, waving the appendage around in the dark. âYou may not be able to see, but keep your ears open lass,â Balinâs voice sighed. âEveryone get some rest, we head out again at sunrise,â Thorinâs voice called out. âProvided we can see the sun risingâŚâ Ori whimpered. Belle shifted around on her log for a bit until she found a somewhat comfortable spot, the camp soon being engulfed in soft snores. Just as she had predicted, she could feel the fatigue slowly creeping up on her as the hours passed on, but she couldnât bring herself to sleep like her friends. Belle yawned and she heard one of the dwarves stirring in their spot. âHas no one switched with you, My Lady?â KĂliâs voice suddenly whispered. Belle shook her head before remembering that he couldnât see her doing so. âI didnât want to bother anyoneâŚâ âHow long have you been watching?â KĂli asked, a few more rustles sounding from his direction. âA while,â Belle hummed, unsure of how long it had really been exactly. âEveryone looked so tiredâŚâ There was some more shuffling before Belle could hear him slowly making his way over to her and carefully sitting next to her on the log. âYou should sleep then, Lady Isabella.â âI want to,â Belle sighed. âBut I feel uneasy, which makes it hard to sleepâŚâ âUneasy about what?â KĂli asked. âAbout a lot of stuff I suppose,â Belle stated, rubbing at her face. âMiddle Earth is full of dangerous things; you never know whatâs waiting around the next corner.â âYou doâŚâ KĂli hummed. âThe both of you.â âI suppose I do for most thingsâŚâ Belle sighed. âBut that doesnât mean it doesnât frighten me...Knowing or not knowing doesnât really matter to me because at the end of everything I worry about those around me.â âHave you always worried about others?â Belle smiled softly and nodded. âYeah, I do. I worry a bit too much at times. It can be rather annoying for most people, I donât mean for it to⌠but it happens. It drives Lane absolutely nuts most days.â âOur Champion? Annoyed with you? Never,â KĂli snickered in the dark. âHas she actually told you this though? In her own words?â âShe has maybe once or twice, but I think thatâs how she shows she loves me,â Belle hummed, fiddling with the edge of her tunic. âWeâve been through a lot⌠I think she understands how much I care about her and that I will do what I can to protect herâŚâ âHow will you protect her?â âBy staying by her side and looking out for her in the ways I can,â Belle stated. âI donât have any real combat training aside from what youâve taught me⌠but I know how to listen or at least hold someoneâs hand if they need it.â âYou harbor a large heart full of love,â KĂli hummed. âDo you show this type of dedication to any others, or is she just special?â âI show love and kindness to my friends yesâŚâ Belle paused to look up above her, despite not able to see anything but black. âWhere Iâm from⌠I was the mother of my group of friends⌠I scolded them jokingly, lent an ear when they needed it, a hug or two or shoulder to cry on⌠It was a joke, but I liked it; it felt like one big happy family even if those around me were younger and older. Lane⌠Sheâs older than me, so Iâm surprised she puts up with me as much as she doesâŚâ âSheâs like an older sister,â KĂli pointed out. âLooks after you, picks on you, gets you in and out of troubleâŚâ Belle smiled, turning to where she believed KĂli was sitting beside her. âYes, exactly.â âTrust me, My Lady, I understand that feeling all too well,â KĂli chuckled. âI guess in a sense weâre both the babies of the family then, huh?â Belle laughed quietly, careful not to wake the others. âWell if thatâs the case, then we babes need to watch over each other,â KĂli chuckled. The two entered a comfortable silence and at some point Belle fell asleep. When she opened her eyes several hours later, she found herself lying beside Lane on her own bedroll, her arms clamped around her friendâs left. Just as she was about to release the taller womanâs arm, Lane shifted in her sleep and turned her head to look over at her. âAww, what a way to ruin a morning, having to look at your ugly mug first thing,â Lane groaned, a playful smirk stretching across her lips. Belle gave the woman a glare and reached up to swat her shoulder, Lane letting out a sleepy chuckle before pushing herself into a sitting position. âGood morning Champion, quite the hair youâve got there,â KĂli greeted from beside them, smoking his pipe with a smirk. âYouâre just jealous that my hairâs better than yours KĂli, get over yourself,â Lane teased, looking up at him with a corny grin. âYour hair? Better than mine? Thatâs preposterous!â KĂli scoffed, playing along. âEveryone knows that I have the nicest hair!â A smarmy grin quickly spread across the brunette princeâs features as the taller woman rubbed at her eyes in a further attempt to wake herself up. âThen again, Iâm sure you prefer locks of gold~â Lane lifted a hand from her face to give KĂli a confused look coupled with raised eyebrow. âOoooo, youâve been found~âŞâ Belle sang quietly with a laugh. âI think the air is getting to you two...â Lane yawned, as she ran a hand through her messy hair. Belle and KĂli exchanged knowing looks and simply snickered, Lane grumbling under her breath about being surrounded by âfucking loonsâ. The other dwarves slowly stirred and rose from their sleep. After having a minuscule meal in order to ration what food they had left, everyone packed up and began the trek through the forest, Lane and Belle leading the way once again. Lane felt like someone was staring at her, turning her head to see Belle grinning up at her. âWhat are you grinning about?â Lane asked, suspicion in her tone. âOh nothing,â Belle giggled, grin still stretched across her lips. âAnd everything⌠You know I love you right?â âIs the air seriously not getting to you?â Lane asked sounding a bit weirded out. âBecause if it is you need to tell me so that I can tie your wrist around mine or something so you donât wander off.â âNope,â Belle shook her head and quickened her pace to a merry skip. âIs she ill?â Thorin asked in a whisper. âSheâs always been a bit uneven in the head, but I think sheâs just up to something,â Lane hummed, continuing to tap her blade along the ground. âIzz! Donât go too far! Iâm not coming after you if you get lost!â Belle hummed and continued to skip ahead of them by about twenty feet. âSee. This is why you guys need to stay on the path and listen to us while youâre in here; the air will make you turn loops like that,â Lane grinned, turning and pointing up ahead at her friend. âOi! Iâm not turning loops! Is it a crime to be in a good mood!â Belle barked, spinning on her spot and glaring back at her friend, fists on her hips. âIn this place, itâs all but a sin,â Lane snickered as they caught up to her. Belle crossed her arms over her chest with a pout and allowed Lane to pass her before quickly walking in step with the taller woman. âHow long will it take us to get through the forest?â Thorin asked, his hand never straying from the hilt of Orcrist. âIt⌠depends really,â Lane stumbled, not expecting such a question. âIt could take⌠up to a week or only a few more daysâŚâ âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â Gloin asked, sounding confused. âIt means that we have to stay on our toes and listen to our Champion,â FĂli called out from behind his uncle. Lane chuckled under her breath as Belle turned and gave her friend a teasing grin. The taller noticed her friendâs grin and rolled her eyes, turning back to the front and continuing to lead on.
0 notes